tyhare062367's Avatar
tyhare062367 Member Since October 23, 2009

Black Roses: Black Family Incest

Blackroses on Incest Stories

My 17-year-old cousin, Ardeena is beautiful. She's a smooth caramel skin color with small, but handheld breasts. Her ass is plump and reaches out about 7 inches passed her back. Her face is geniune: wide brown eyes, supple full set of lips made just for cock sucking. I've always wanted to have sex with her, but could never bring myself to do it. When we were younger, we'd kiss, and feel on each other, but we were young. We didn't know any better. Now, I was 19-years-old, and she was 17. Now, I knew full well what I was doing. I lived by myself in a house over on the Westside of my neighborhood, and she called me up to tell me she was in town. Without hesitation, I invited her to come over. I cleaned the place up because I c

Read More
ertainly wasn't going to have her over when the house was a mess.

 

Around 6:30 PM, she knocked on my door. I had decorated the house to where it was clean and smelled of cucumber melon. I opened the door to my one room flat, and saw her standing there in the doorway. She had done nothing to appease herself to me. She hadn't dolled up her face, redone her hair, painted her nails, or wore anything alluring. She stood there in a yellow, low-cut halter top, and a pair of light blue jeans. The simple fact that she was a light-skinned caramel color only made the brightness of her outfit exude a sensual lust in me. See, she could've worn anything to get me excited, so she chose to wear something that would draw me to her, but not take me over the edge.

I tried my hardest to keep it in my head that this was indeed my cousin. My own flesh and blood, and that lust could not be the right path for us. We had tried several times before, but were caught in the act. It's part of the reason why many of my family members don't trust me around any of the attractive females in my family. My grandmother refused to let any of my female cousins come into my room without the door open, even though I managed to shoot a load of cum down my 13-year-old cousins' throat once. So yeah, I could understand their restraint. But never had I had what I'd always imagined: the chance to finally have sex with my most attractive cousin.

We tried to pass the time by telling jokes, regaling of old times, watching tv, playing games and whatever else we could do to refuse to engage ourselves in our lustful desires. I don't know why I was fighting it so hard. Deep inside I knew it was wrong, and if I could resist it, I would...if I could. But then the turning point came when the clock struck 9. We're both big fans of professional wrestling, and when the show came on, we were glued to the tv. The first match was a crowd opener that was exciting and uplifting. Ardeena, and I were really into it. The match had a spectacular finish that brought both of us to our feet. "Man, that move was cool." Ardeena cheered about the finisher that finished the match.

"Yeah, I could show you how to do it." I interjected. I should've known this would lead to something more, yet I couldn't resist the temptation any longer. I lifted Ardeena onto my shoulders, with her head on my left shoulder, and with a lift, I shifted her body onto my entire left side. I put her down softly, but landed on top of her. I could've moved. I mean, it would've been easy, but I was too focused on her eyes. Her round, wide brown eyes had me transfixed, and before I could bring myself to move, my lips connected with hers. She didn't try to fight me off, instead she pulled me closer. Kissing me with lips and tongue like we did when we were younger.

With the slightest ease, I slipped my hand underneath her halter, and placed my hand over her right breast. I could picture the breast as I flet it. It didn't have a nipple tip, it would be a round circle at the center of her breasts. A nice darker toned nipple that I could suck on and leave my saliva across. We were still kissing, as I slipped my other hand under her shirt and fondled her left breast. I could feel her breathing increase sharply. Our lips parted for a second as I went to lift her halter top to reveal exactly what I had pictured: two caramel colored 32C size breasts with round flat nipples. I smiled brightly at the sight, and went to meet my new friends with my tongue until Ardeena pushed me away.

"What's the problem?" I asked curiously.

"I don't think we should be doing this. You're my cousin." she protested. Part of me didn't want to dignify her with a response. Part of me wanted to just keep going, and make sure she'd like it, and so...that was the part I went with. I focused my attention back to her breasts, and continued to drown them in my saliva. Her perky colored tits were a dream come true. How long I longed to shove my dick inside of her. Now I was finally going to get my chance. Ardeena slowly unbottuned her jeans, teasing me with her speed. I removed my shirt, and my black jean shorts to reveal a stiffened 9-inch cock. Ardeena's eyes bulged at my size obviously catching her off guard. Ardeena was no virgin, but her other suitors didn't have my length and width, so she was a little nervous to say the least. When her jeans reached the floor, I laid eyes on the prettiest pussy I'd ever seen. It was cleanly shaven with two soft, dripping wet, juicy lips anticipating the arrival of my dick. I didn't keep it waiting much longer.

"Do you want it?" I asked Ardeena, before we continued what was bound to be inevitable.

"Hell yes!" she answered me, and with that, I plunged my engorged dick into the soft wet hole of my cousin. I pumped my dick in and out of her fuck hole time and time again. With each stroke letting out an exasperated grunt. Ardeena buckled underneath me with her arms hooked under mine, and her legs clamped across my back. She bit my shoulder to tell me how much she loved my incestual dick pleasing her. I continued my lustful assault in her pussy as I stroked and grinded softly inside her, making each stroke count. "Ohmigawd, I didn't think your dick would be this good" she screamed.

I replied only with satisfied grunts, the more I penetrated her pussy, the better it felt. It was finally happening, I was fucking my cousin. Her soft wet pussy tightened in the middle of my stroke making some of my pumps harder, and harder, and harder. "Oh yes, fuck me! fuck me! I'm your little whore." Her dirty talk was turning me on even more. As my pace quickened inside her, we both traded back dirty words, "How's it feel to fuck me huh? Do you like fucking your cousin?" she taunted.

"Hell yeah, I gonna fuck the juice outta your pussy" I threatened. Ardeena removed her legs from my waist to put them over my shoulders. I grabbed hold of both her knees as I drove my dick in and out of her pussy with speed and force. I spread her legs wider, and move on top of her. I kissed her lips again, and started sucking on her tits. Watching those big caramel knockers bounce up and down while I fucked her tight wet pussy made me even more intense. "Oh shit, I'm gonna cum." I warned.

"No, no, don't cum inside me!" Ardeena argued, but I wasn't trying to listen. I offered a few more heavy pumps as I jerked my dick inside her pussy forcefully for the next few strokes until I couldn't hold out any longer.

"Ahh, I'm cumming." I screamed as I let a jet load of my semen fill my cousin's pussy, my back locked as I jerked out spasm after spasm of cum and deposited it inside my cousin's fuckhole. It wouldn't stop flowing until some of it started to trickle out the sides of her pussy lips, and even then, I continued to shoot more cum inside her while still fucking her. Her breath grew dry as I still unloaded every drop of long awaited cum inside her pussy until I was completely out. When I released my dick from her pussy, I fell to the side of her on the floor, and she went down to my dick to suck any remnants of her pussy juice off my semi-hard cock. "You're the best fuck i've ever had in my life." I cheered.

"Same here, but what if I get pregnant?" Ardeena asked when she removed her firm, smooth lips from my dick.

"Let's hope it's a girl." I replied.

"Why?"

"Cuz then I can fuck her too..."

Samantha

Marti on Incest Stories

Richard relaxed in the big old bath after the harrowing day. It brought comfort to be back in familiar surrounding and the bath brought back happy memories of bath time with his sister, and Mum, whom they had buried today, scrubbing their backs. He could hear his sister downstairs and was glad that she had also come down for the funeral, it felt such a long time since he had seen her, yet it couldn’t be more than 6 months, since their Mums cancer had first been diagnosed.

Read More
ns="" comic="">As he thought about the day he distractedly stroked himself, out of comfort not sexual relief, but he was hard as his sister called up the stairs,

“Richard, do you want a cup of tea?”

 Richard snapped out of his reverie,

“Yes please Sis”,

 Samantha replied that she would bring it up. A few minutes later he heard the rattle of tea cups on a tray as his sister climbed the stairs,

‘'are you decent?’’ she cried,

‘'I'm in the bath but come in'’

Richard ran some more hot water to make sure the suds covered his erection. His sister came into the bathroom putting the tea tray down on the floor before resting on the toilet seat, he could smell her perfume.  Her gown slipped open revealing smoothly crossed thighs, she absentmindedly pulled it back over her knee.  She looked very tired and sad but more beautiful than ever, tall and slim with a handsome face, piercing blue eyes, full red lips on a very pale but flawless complexion, and long straight shiny black hair tied severely back, the sheer white silk dressing gown highlighting her full breasts and rounded buttocks. At 26, she was a more mature woman than the teenager his schoolmates used to fantasize about. Being only 18 months between them they had always been close and at that moment he felt deep affection and pity for his sister whom he knew would miss their mum terribly.

“Don't be sad Sam”

he said, as she passed him his tea.

“Dad would have been proud of you today and moved by the way you spoke about mum in the church Richard”

she said. At that moment a single tear ran down her face and he instinctively reached up to wipe it away, as he had done many times when she was younger. She held his hand against her cheek and gently kissed it.

She looked at the bath and said

“happy memories, how many times were we in this tub as kids”,

as if to echo his own memories, before adding

“wish that we could turn the clock back”.

 He held her face as she leant down, stroking her cheek and sensing her vulnerability. He wished he could take the tears away.

Her “Can I get in with you”

surprised him but he wanted to comfort her and answered

“Yes of course sis”. 

She pinned her long hair up and slipped the robe from her shoulders and he couldn’t help but notice her lithe body, firm breasts even with an arm thrown across them in coyness, lovely rounded buttocks below a very slim waist and milky white skin, as she stepped into the bath, back to him as she used to of old. With her rounded backside inches from his face he could not resist the temptation to kiss her left buttock and this made her laugh.

“You always used to do that when I got in the bath”,

she giggled, like the little girl he remembered.

He smiled and said

“But now there's something worth kissing”

And she laughed again as she settled between his legs and leant back against him. He felt her backbone against him and her bottom pressed against his groin and it felt warm and soft. She leant over the side to pick up her cup, the movement of her flesh against his groin started to reactivate his erection, it was a long time since he had felt a woman's flesh against his, and he was horrified by his reaction as his erection grew against her back,

“I’m so sorry Sis, I'll get out”.

 “It's OK Richard, with Mum gone you are the only one left who cares about me, my husband certainly doesn’t. It’s nice that someone finds me sexy”.

 “Oh Samantha, I’ve always loved you and always will, I guessed things weren’t right between you and that bastard”.

He laid his hands on her shoulders gently massaging them and the back of her neck. Her skin felt soft under his fingers and she sighed with pleasure as his fingers eased her knotted muscles. Placing her tea cup back on the floor she cupped her hands over his, and was still a moment as if coming to a decision, before leaning back against him and moving his hands down to cup her breasts.  Richard could hardly breathe as he felt the fullness of his sister’s breasts and noticed that her nipples ripened under his hands, he absent-mindedly stroked them with the tips of his fingers and felt them swell.

“That’s nice Rich”

she said as she laid her head back on his shoulder and for the first time he could see over her shoulder and realise the loveliness of her body, large firm breasts with cigar butt nipples, flat stomach and dark bush.

“Everything will be OK Sammy”,

He said as a rush of tenderness and love swept over him, such that he had never felt before. His erection grew still further and she sighed as she wiggled her back against it. He kissed her exposed shoulder and neck and she turned her face to him before kissing him back with a passion that took his breath away.  They looked into each others eyes not fully comprehending what was happening before they kissed again, feeling each others tongues in their mouths, mouth covering mouth, lips against wet lips, breathing heavily against each other.  It was as if an unspoken boundary had been broken, years of longing poured out as they kissed so passionately.  They stopped and pulled away looking straight into each others eyes, stripping away the conventions to reveal their inner feelings. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as Richard moved and placed his lips against her soft wet mouth again.

Breathing deeply Sam reached around and grasped her brother’s erection as Richard’s hand left her breast and slid down her flat stomach and stroked her thighs which were already parted in anticipation, before he felt her thick black pubic hair. His fingers slid through the dark curls and gently traced a line along her opening lips. Reaching round she grasped his prick at the base and as their tongues touched again, her hand slowly slid up to his engorged knob. “God Richard you feel so big”

She gasped.

“Love me” she breathed,

“I do” Richard whispered,

“No, make love to me” Samantha breathed.

 Richard gasped as he fingered her enlarged clit before slowly sliding two fingers deep into his sister’s tight vagina as she pushed her hips upwards to meet his hand.  She shivered, moaned quietly and continued to move her hips against his hand as he felt himself swelling in her fist. With his free hand he turned her face to his and kissed her lips again, gently stroking her cheek. She opened her mouth and he felt her slide her tongue into his mouth and he sucked it before kissing her back, open mouthed.

“I mean it, fuck me Rich, fuck me with your big hard cock”.

Richard gasped

“are you sure Sam, I want to, but are you sure”,

“Yes, oh yes, take me to bed and fuck me hard, quickly Richard before I change my mind”.

He stood up, lifting her up underneath her arms, she turned around as the water cascaded off their bodies and they pressed close against each other.  Sam felt his hardness against her belly and she shivered when he slid his hands over her buttocks and lightly traced around her anus with his forefinger.  She squeezed his firm rounded bum and kissed his chest before he lifted her out of the bath.  They stood dripping on the carpet looking at each other.  He was surprised at how light she was, but how hard her breasts were and how shapely her rear was.  She was surprised at how big his cock was and how it excited her. He gently dried her off with a towel and she did the same to him before he lifted her in his arms and carried her to her old bedroom.  He gently sat her on the side of the bed and kneeling between her thighs, buried his face between her full breasts. He had a pang of recollection and told her about the morning, years back, that he had entered her bedroom looking for writing paper.  He had expected her to be at school but she had overslept, and he was mesmerised by her laying naked on the bed, covers having been thrown off in her sleep. He stood longer than he should have just looking at her fifteen year old naked body, a girl in a women’s body. He was excited by her young firm breasts, her rounded bottom and the 'v' at the top of her thighs, slightly open and covered by damp wispy hair. He told her how he moved to the side of her bed and how he ever so gently stroked her damp lips and rounded bum and then how he picked up a pair of her discarded knickers, which he still had, and locked himself in his bedroom and masturbated six times over them, thinking about her all the time.  He told her about the fantasies that he had after that morning, of coming into her bedroom late at night where she would be naked under the bedclothes, waiting for him, and how he would fuck her until the morning, filling her vagina with his sperm.

Sam was thrilled that he thought about her like that and lifted her breast for him to suckle whilst gently stroking the back of his head. Her nipples were so swollen they were almost painful and his lips felt cool on them.

'You know, I used to dream of you and your friends gang banging me. Sometimes I would be taking two cocks in my vagina and one up my bum and at the same time I would be taking your cock into my mouth Rich. In my fantasy you would be huge, sometimes 10 inches and I would take you down my throat. As I would feel your friends coming in my vagina and up my bum you would pull out of my mouth and spurt your come over my face, then you would kiss my face and then fuck me as your friends watched.  You would make me come again and again before you ejaculated, pumping your come deep inside me'.

Sam took her brothers face in her hands and so tenderly kissed him on the lips before whispering into his ear,

'it was at that time in my fantasy that I knew I had conceived your baby in my womb'.

'Sam'

said Richard

'I can't believe what I am hearing',

what he was hearing coming out of his sister's mouth was making Richard so excited he could feel his penis swelling to even greater size and Sam could feel his hardness snaking up the inside of her thigh. Sam said

'Yes Rich, I used to dream about having your baby, and even when my stomach was so swollen you used to be so tender as you fucked me every night, until one night I dreamt about you licking my cunt and then fucking me up my bum'.

Richard looked up with love and longing at his sister, he was so excited to hear his sister talk like this and it had a huge effect on his erection which was now nearly achieving every inch of the ten inches that his sister had dreamt about. He took her puffy nipples in his mouth; they were stiffly erect and long. His tongue left her breast and his lips travelled down her breastbone onto her flat stomach. He broke off and looked up at Samantha,

'Can I lick you'

said Richard,

'Oh yes, please'

begged Sam.  She lay back on the bed and lifted her slim legs, bending her knees to put her feet on the side of the bed.  She reached between her parted thighs and parting her bush pulled her swollen pink lips apart.  Richard could see her clit, hugely swollen and moist like a large red grape. He kissed the insides of her thighs and ever so gently licked his sister's outer lips. She smelt fresh and he could feel her trembling.  He gently enclosed his lips around her button and ran his tongue around it.  She arched her back as if a bolt of electricity had shot through her and came massively against his mouth. He held her hips firmly as he sucked her swelling clit and rolled his tongue around it, making her come continuously.

'Oh, Oh, Oh my god'

Sam gasped, her body heaving as her brother tongued her.

'It feels so good, better than I ever dreamt of'. 

She felt his wet finger in her vagina as he kissed her, and she tensed in anticipation as he withdrew it and slowly slid it down between her bum cheeks before it gently pressed against her anus. She felt him slowly push his wet forefinger into her bum and she groaned with pleasure. Slowly it slid into her rear, up to his knuckle.  Richard bent and flexed his finger in her and it felt exquisite, nobody had ever done anything like this to her before and it was so exciting. Stimulated in her cunt and rear she exploded into another orgasm of such intensity she almost fainted. When it was finished she gently withdrew his finger and sat up on the bedside.  She took his face in her hands and kissed him, tasting her moisture on his lips.

'Stand up my darling'

she said to him. He stood in front of her, his enormous erection waggling in front of her face, and she was able to look at him really for the first time as she knelt before him. Like herself tall and dark, she ran her hands over his well built chest bringing her hands down to his slim waist.  She smiled as she stroked his beautiful buttocks and gently wrapped her arms around his muscley thighs, drawing herself close to his firmness. He was her dark haired Adonis.

‘You still play rugby’

was a question that did not need answering. He merely smiled down at her as she kissed his muscled stomach, and there waggling right in front of her was the object of her attention.

She gently took him in her hands and lovingly admired his enormity.  He had grown to at least 10inches in length, and she struggled to encircle it with her fingers.  Some pre cum dripped from its hugely swollen head and she gently nuzzled her cheek against it.

'Suck me, Sam'

Rich gasped, and he looked down at Sam as she slowly opened her lips around it. Very gently she took his engorged head into her mouth and closed her red lips around it. She rolled her tongue around the head and against the opening at the tip of his cock, and gently sucked. He tasted so good and this was something she had fantasized about for so long, she felt a trickle of warm wetness run down her thigh, she was so wet.  She took him out of her mouth and kissed his heavily veined length saying,

'I never did this for my husband Rich, but I have always dreamt of doing it to you, and you are so much bigger than him my darling'.

'Oh Sammy, it feels so good'

Richard said.

'will you come if I suck you some more?' asked Samantha,

'Oh yes if you want me to'. 

Without answering Sam took him back into her mouth, flicking her tongue around the nerve-endings of his engorged head.  She dribbled her saliva along his cock before masturbating him with both hands and sucking his knob end back into her mouth. Her urgent caressing caused Richard to push forward, the pushing became a thrust as his urgency increased.  He took Sam's head in his hands and held it firmly as the imperative to thrust into her mouth increased. She sucked harder trying to take him down her throat, fighting back the choking feeling before controlling her breathing as the choking became a pleasant caress on the inside of her throat.  Richard thrust with greater urgency and gasped as his penis completely disappeared into his sister’s mouth and throat.  He held himself there, his length down her throat; her eyes were closed as she gently caressed his balls with her left hand and stroked his buttocks with her right.  When she probed his anus with her wet forefinger he could control himself no more.

'Oooh Jesus Sam, I'm going to cum'.

He slipped his hand under her chin and withdrew until just his glans lay between her wet open red lips. He was as taut as he could remember, every nerve ending tingled. He came with such a force that Sam initially gagged as his thick warm sperm hit the back of her throat. He ejaculated again and another thick warm flow filled Sam's mouth. He squirted another five or six times before he was spent.  Weak legged he looked down at his sister, she was slightly leaning back on her elbows on the bed, eyes closed, head thrown back and open mouthed, a look of ecstasy on her face. Her mouth was full of his white spunk, which slightly trickled out from the corners of her mouth, down her chin and onto her heaving breasts.  She slowly and deliberately swallowed his cream, a little at a time before finally huskily saying,

'that tasted so nice Rich'.

She looked so sexy Richard could not stop himself from pushing her back onto the bed. He kissed her mouth and they tasted his spunk on their lips.

'Fuck me now Rich, I want you so badly'.

She reached down between her legs and found him, still incredibly thick and stiff.

'Oh Rich you’re still so fucking huge, slide that fucking great cock into my sopping wet cunt', she whispered hoarsely into his ear, licking it at the same time. She felt excited enough to express herself with swear words whispered into her brother’s ear and it had an electrifying effect on her brother who had hardly ever heard her utter a single cuss before.

She widely parted her legs drawing her knees up to her breasts and as he leant over her she guided his penis into her.  Finally he was making love to her. All those years of longing were released as she felt him enter her wet cunt. She felt his fat penis forcing her wet vagina wide open, and the feeling of his slick skin and veins sliding against her engorged clit brought her to another crashing orgasm. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she convulsed, bubbles appearing on her mouth and for a split second Richard thought that she may be fitting before she gasped ‘oh my God’.  She felt so stretched and he thrust into her so deeply that she experienced feelings that she had never encountered before. Her contractions were so strong that they rippled through her whole body making her toes curl. Her brother kissed her passionately on her wet open mouth as she silently gasped in orgasm, all the time hearing him saying he loved her. She ran her hands down his back and wrapped her legs around his waist as he quickened his thrusting. Richard dropped his mouth to her swollen nipples and aureole and sucked each one into his mouth as she continued to jerk as she came against his thrusting.

'Fuck me my darling, fill me with your spunk and give me your child'

she gasped breathlessly into his ear, before sliding her wet tongue into it.  As his sister urged him to cum, Richard had never felt more potent, he was aware how large he was inside her, he could feel her tightness rippling over his prick, and he could feel his knob pressing against the opening to her womb. He could feel the heaviness of his ball sac wedged between himself and his sister.  He wanted to hold onto this moment for as long as possible, he wanted to pleasure his sister for as long as he could.  She whimpered in pleasure, as he thrust harder, her wetness squelching in the silence of the room, and her panting. She clung to him clutching his buttocks and then her finger, moistened by her own wetness, found his anus.  Gently probing she slid it in up to her knuckle and massaged his prostrate,

'Cum my darling'

she gently begged breathlessly in his ear. The effect was electrifying, oh the release. She felt the ejaculation deep inside, his body spasmed intensely.  She could barely gasp,

'Oh, oh'

as she felt his jets of hot sperm flood into her, she was vicelike around him, feeling his every ripple, Cumming with him, only on his ninth squirt did she begin to come down.

 When he started to cum his body took over and began to spasm involuntarily.  The sense of release was huge as his spunk spurted into Sam's contracting vagina. His first couple of ejaculations seemed to go one for ever and he was aware for the first time of his ball sac emptying and refilling.  The fact that he was fucking his sister only added to the pleasure and excitement; he wanted her to enjoy it so much.  Gradually the length of his ejaculations decreased until after about the tenth cum he rolled onto his side pulling her with him.  Side by side facing each other, still inside her, he kissed her so very tenderly on her mouth.  Utterly spent they lay gently kissing and holding each other.  Samantha could feel her brothers semen seeping out of her vagina, it ran back over his cock and balls and down her thighs. He had one hand underneath her, stroking her buttocks and he stroked her face with the other.

'What if I have made you pregnant'

he asked doubtfully,

'don’t worry, you have and it's wonderful'

Sam whispered.

'what do you mean, how do you know?',

Richard replied.

'I know, I know I have conceived and we're going to have a baby'

she beamed, face flushed.  He looked into her eyes saw them sparkling and sensed the conception that had already taken place deep inside her beautiful body.

'Will our baby be alright?'

he questioned.

'don’t worry my darling everything will be fine. I am so, so happy to be having your baby'.

Sam smiled at him. He leant up on one elbow and stroked her breasts before running his hand down to her belly which he gently massaged. He could not get enough of her, stroking her thighs, her bottom, her back, her beautiful face, not daring to believe that they would or could be together.

'We can go away and live as man and wife'

he said softly to his sister.  She looked up at him with such love before bringing his head to her and kissing his lips tenderly.

'I would be honoured to live as your wife'

she said to him before, totally spent, they both eventually fell asleep in each others arms.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

My daughters first sex ( i thought) page two

handy69 on Incest Stories

Misty told me that they had to have an adult there just in case and her friends parents couldn't be there and she voluntered me. That was okay because i could see misty in her bikini again. As we pulled up in the driveway her friend , the one that sat on my lap at mistys party came running out  with  her bikini on and tits bouncing. Misty reached over and touched my cock and said calm down daddy you old whore dog. As we got out of the car the girls were walking ahead of me and her friend sara's and was twisting real good . We got around to the pool and they had a nice table set up with chips drinks etc...  I looked around and misty was pulling her clothes off and my dick flew hard . She had on her bikini and one of her tits fell out  and sara saw me looking and told misty. Mist
Read More
y looked at me and put her tit back in real slow. They jumped in the water where a male friend was already in. After awhile misty got out and sat down beside me.Daddy that john he is the guy i been fucking. He real good but his cock isn't as nice as yours. He wants to fuck me now and i want you to watch. we are going behind those bushes and you can watch okay? Yes misty what ever you want me to do you i'm your slave and laughed. What about sara what is she going to do. Shes going to get a tan. John came over to me with a couple of beers and said enjoy. My dick was really hard and i was really jealous. They started kissing  and i was going crazy. Misty stopped and whispered in my ears i'll fuck you when i finish. Her and john took off. I just couldn't watch so i sat down by the pool and started drinking. I looked up and sara was standing about 10 feet away and pulled her bikini off very slow and laid down on a towel. She was dark skined and very nice body with a shaved pussy. As she lay down she started talking to me about how good i fucked misty. I was stunned as she talked and she started humping up and down real slow and  as i was a little behind her i had to pull my cock out and started wanking. Misty told me how good you was about eating pussy do you want to eat me. Sara didn't have to say it twice i dove onto that young pussy like there was no tomorrow I put my hands under her ass and pulled her pussy up to my mouth I eat her pussy for ten minutes. She came at least three times . I had her bucking all over the place. I was going crazy with lust as i hadn't ever done this stuff before. As i stood up to take my pants off i looked up and misty was standing right there. Daddy what the hell are you doing ? I was speachless. Come with me right now daddy. I followed her like a puppy. She took me in the house As we went in i looked around and john was fucking sara. Misty turned to me and told me to pull her bottom off. As i was doing this she took off her top and then sat down in a chair and put her legs over the arms and told me to eat her pussy now. I dropped right down to my knees and started toward her pussy and i saw globs of cum on the lips of her pussy. Misty is that johns cum still in you. shut up and eat my pussy now. I said nothing else and started sucking the cum from her pussy It was really hot and  MIsty started shaking everwhere. I grabbed her legs tight around my head and  eat her pussy until she pushed away and told me i was crazy. Your my slave now daddy and do what ever i tell you.  As she said that john and sara came in naked and walked up to us and john held his cock in front of me. and misty said suck him off . Ijust sat there and misty said if you don't i'm going to tell mommy you fucked me and they watched. Well what are you going to do? I reached up and put my hand around his cock and opened my mouth and guided his cock inside As i had a few blow jobs in the past i knew what to do. Well i have become a slave to all these kids. But its not too bad i get all the sex i want. The next time i'll tell about the public sex we had.

A new and swinging neighbour

davidj on Sex Stories

Recently new neighbours moved into the apartment next door. They were a young couple and not much older than me. I got to see them quite a bit as he would go to work and she would be knocking on my door asking for help to do this and do that as she organised the furnishing of their apartment.

One day I was in there helping her and she answered the phone and on a coffee table was a photo album. I opened it and in the beginning were photos of

Read More
lang="EN-AU" style="mso-ansi-language: en-au">Spain where they had visited. I had been there as well so I was interested. It wasn’t until I got toward the back that there were a bundle of photos which had not been mounted. When I looked at them I was stunned. They were of them and a couple of others stark naked and you would not have known who was married to whom. They were into swinging sex and the four of them really knew how to swing.

There was one of her alone stark naked which was beautiful and I pocketed it. It would remind me of her in a way I would never be able to in real life. But it was interesting to know they were both swingers.

When she came back I continued to help her for a while and I couldn’t resist saying I noticed the photo album labelled Spain do you travel much. She said we have in the past but we have to settle down now as my husband has a very demanding position that will keep us here for at least 2 years. She said you can have a look if you like I think those pictures are of the Spain trip. I proceeded to show some interest and recount my experiences there then sort of accidentally on purpose dropped the pack of photos that were in the back. I picked them up, and she said what are those, and then saw what I had seen and said shit I didn’t realise they were there.  Oh god she said I hope you don’t think, -then stopped - and she knew that I had seen the top one which was the four of them engaged in a 4 way link up. I said well they don’t leave much to the imagination, welcome to the club I said. She looked at me and said what do you mean – I said welcome to the club – obviously you do a bit of swinging and you are in good company. I also have a couple of flight attendants who enjoy sex Olympics and I believe if what I saw is what I think, then we are going to be very good neighbours. May I look at the photos now; I don’t think I will be shocked. She handed me the photos and said I am not sure I should be doing this but if what you say is true, maybe you and I can be better than neighbours. I looked at them again making out it was the first time and made some comments and she seemed far happier. I commented upon a couple of them and said that’s something we might find interesting. I said who are the other couple and she said friends. I said I certainly hope so seeing what your husband is going to the other girl. She said do you get into partying like that and I said the 3 of us have been a 3some many times and we are not beyond swinging if the right people are available. The girls are more particular than I am.

She said maybe we can all get together one night. I said I can’t see a problem. We will have you in one night for a drink and we can look each other over so to speak. She said I will look forward to that. She said seeing you have been such a big help to me we may be able to repay you in kindness in a way you might appreciate. I said any time you like. She stopped looked at me and said there is no time like the present and took me by the hand and led me to the bedroom.

As soon as we were inside she was getting her clothes off and I didn’t need a second thought. When she was completely naked she pulled the covers on the bed down and left just a plain white sheet. She had a firm taught body and nicely shaped breasts with prominent nipples and dark well defined areola. Her belly button was filled with a fine piece of jewellery and apart from that she was totally naked. She had no pubic hair and that had been recently shaved or waxed. It was completely smooth. Her labia minor were only just visible and her major lips full plump and beautifully shaped. Within seconds of us being totally naked she only had one thing on her mind and she had my now hard cock in her hand and said now that’s nice. I love circumcised guys and in a second she had me in her mouth. God I love doing this she said. There is nothing better than a beautiful medium sized firm cock in your mouth. I was standing beside the bed and she was on her knees holding my hard shaft at the base and slowly rubbing her lips up and down my shaft, licking the pre cum from the eye of my cock as it seeped from within me. The other hand came up and began to fondle my balls which were now warm and soft and hanging well. She was no novice to this form of male pleasure. I could not remember a better oral treatment and I had been engaged in quite a few. I said on the big moment do you want to swallow or withdraw and she opened her mouth and said swallow. I love it. I just let her take her pleasure from my cock. I didn’t need to do anything as she squeezed her lips on the up stroke and relaxed them on the down stroke and just applied enough suction on the up stroke to make the sensation just that sensational. I spread my legs a little to give her better access and for me to get a better sensation and for my balls to hang better. She had been working me for about 3 or 4 minutes and she said how far off and I said go for it I am ready and she raised the tempo and pressure of her lips  and her tongue ran around the glans and over the eye and it only took me about 30 seconds of that and I touched her head as if to say here it comes and I burst my boiler and ejaculated a load of male semen into her mouth in a number of long spurts as hard as I had for many a month. She gave a murmur of satisfaction as my cum flooded into her mouth and she squeezed my balls gently and sucked a little harder to make sure I had ejaculated every available drop from within me. I could feel her running her tongue around my cock covered in cum and then she swallowed about 3 times to devour my entire deposit. Then she released it and said boy that was fantastic, I can see you are not a novice in that department I assume you are just as good in all others as well. I said I have some experience, indicating I was a little better than quite experienced. Now she said lets see if you can provide as good as you got.

She got up onto the bed and from her bedside table used a wet washer to wipe the excess grunge off her cunt. She said I will make plenty of love juice for you don’t worry. You took me by surprise and I haven’t had a chance to clean myself down there since this morning and it will be a bit strong as I have peed a couple of times and the sweat has been running. It should be quite tasty for you now. I had not experienced a girl being so conscious of her hygiene down there. Most leave it to the guy to clean up and I have to admit some are pretty powerful.

I got down between her legs and she used her fingers to open herself wide and she exposed a beautiful wide expanse of pink wet flesh all wet and shining with her vaginal dew which had very quickly replaced that which she had wiped away. I had seen many cunts in my life and hers was nothing extraordinary, but really no two are the same in my opinion and I enjoy, looking feeling licking and best of all fucking them. I lowered my head and was pleasantly surprise to find the usual scent of a woman was hardly evident. After cleaning herself there was the faintest trace of a personal scent in the water she had used to dampen her washer, and the very feint vanilla scent still lingered. I was ready to really eat her out. As my tongue licked her for the first time I felt her react to my touch. Oh god she said I really need this I am so horny. Do it well for me she said. I didn’t answer her verbally but opened my mouth and engulfed her entire vagina and let my tongue seek her depth and my lips caress her labia she shuddered and wriggled as if to say this is magnificent, I knew the signs and I knew she was appreciating the effect of my tongue and lips on her. The juice from within her began to flow copiously and I licked and sucked and drank it down as fast as she was producing it. It had the taste of a real woman and I was enjoying every moment of my oral massaging of her vagina. I could still tell she was enjoying it from her body language and as I licked her out she placed her kegs over my shoulders to give me better access and so she could apply pressure to me so as I was always held to her. Her legs were close to my head and she would squeeze her thighs together which tightened around my head each time I found and teased the tender and erotic places within her. I had not yet explored or exercised her clitoris. I was ensuring I had her aroused and her mind on one thing alone, what I was doing to her and the climax that would follow. I flicked her clitoris with my tongue and she reacted as if I had hit a nerve and she lifted her bum off the bed and forced my face right into her well spread vaginal entrance. Oh god she said you are something else. I cant remember the last time somebody was not only giving me good oral but driving me insane with the pleasure and touch. I then squeezed her clitoris between my lips in a way I had practiced many times and this forced the head of it out of the sheath and I licked the tiny head of it and she let out a groan and I knew I had her where she wanted to be and she was beginning to orgasm in a way she thoroughly enjoyed. She started to buck and bounce and writhed about as the sensation now centred on her clitoris exploded within her and her whole body was racked with the erotic pleasure of an orgasm almost at the extreme end of untold pleasure. It was hard to maintain contact on her vital and erotic centres of her orgasm. She was vocal to the extreme moaning, groaning and mumbling as the excitement centred on her clitoris drove her higher and higher up the scale of erotic pleasure as her body writhed on the bed as she experienced the pleasure of an extreme orgasm. Her fingers were rubbing and squeezing her nipples as I endeavoured to lift her one more level and maintain her orgasm for an extended period. The longer I applied pressure and friction on her clit the louder and more physical she became and I recognised the sounds and body reactions to a multiple orgasm. She sang out you have to stop I cant bear any more and I lifted my head off her and sat up and watched her going through the agony and ecstasy of a prolonged orgasm.  She was writhing about on the bed and had put her hand over her vagina and was applying pressure to it in an effort to control the spasms and pain that I was aware girls feel after a strong attack upon their clit. Her hair was soaking wet and the sweat on her forehead was running down into her eyes and side of her head. Her nipples were bright red and rock hard, with a valley of sweat now visible between them. As she wriggled and writhed to get herself settled down her firm breasts moved on her chest in a most attractive and erotic way. I wanted to kiss and suck on them but I knew she was still in the final throws of coming off her extremely high, emotional and extreme multiple orgasms. It was taking her some time to recover. My cock had been very hard as she had her orgasm as I was aroused as well as she was, but not to the orgasmic state she was in. Precum was virtually flowing out of the eye of my cock and dripping onto the bed sheets. I milked my cock down and licked what I had extruded onto my fingers off. She noticed and said between gulps of air - you like that too do you, and I said I love it all.

I gave her a couple more minutes and I looked at her and she looked back at me in a very loving way which was more emotional than loving I hoped. She said that is about the best orgasm I have ever had. I have never had a multiple on oral before and only one possibly two ever before. Both were having sex, never a multiple with oral. That was extreme to say the least, never have I not been able to bear my clit being treated to erotic pleasure but that went beyond pleasure to pain. I said I am sorry, and she said no –its not that I didn’t enjoy it. It was just an amazing experience and I would never complain about having it like that again. Not even Tony my husband has ever taken me to that height before. You are amazing and I can’t wait to have more pleasure with you. You will have to wait a while for the next course, I am exhausted. I lay beside her and we held hands. She turned to me and we kissed lightly, thank you she said, I am more than happy with what we did. I fondled her breast as it was there asking to be touched.

I can’t wait to tell Tony and the fact we have a wonderful neighbour that we can share our passion with. He will appreciate that I can enjoy you as well. He is not the jealous type and I hope your girl friends are not either as I will be making sure I get more than my share of sex from you. I know they wont be left out I just hope they can get used to being desired and pleasured by Tony and a friend or two. I said I am sure they will be happy. Both have never complained about a 3 or 4 way before and they like the variety they get as well. It took a while to find people that were compatible and I am sure you found the same thing. There are some sex freaks about and we have found a couple and the girls will not tolerate being treated as a cum bucket and a piece of meat. Their sex is as important to them as any body else’s, and they wont allow themselves just to be used or abused by men, or for that matter women either as they are both bi sexual and I if you are that way they will certainly please you as well. Oh god she said where have you lot been all my life, I love bisexual women and I can enjoy a woman as much as a man. I said great because when they are away together on flights they prefer to be together rather than share themselves with crew who basically just want a quickie or an all nighter and that’s it. Most are married and are very careful they don’t get found out. Air crew are notoriously bitchy particularly the gay ones. One has to be very careful not to let these guys get too serious, or upset as they will very quickly let wives know what their husbands have been doing in bed.

She said I once knew a pilot and his wife and she actually picked out his bed company for when they were away and the two women were very good friends. But he would have needed more than gods help if he strayed from either of them.

Well she said it looks like we have found a little piece of heaven here. I don’t think you will be disappointed and if I come a knocking it will be more than likely I want a knocking my self and not a cup of sugar. Possibly it will be milk of life I will want, right out of your tap.

Now she said I think I might be getting close to getting my third course. That is of course that you still want me and I haven’t expended all your energy. I said I think I could help you out still.

With that she said lets try doggy for our first effort I love it that way. I said any way and any time and I will be ready.

She got up and rested on all fours. She bent forward so she was resting on her forearms rather than her hands and had he head on the bed. She said I prefer it like this I can see what is happening down below as well as feel it. Watching a nice long wet cock slip and slither into me really is erotic.

I said as long as I have the business end to deal with I don’t mind and with that I looked at the wonderful shaped cheeks of her ass and said now there is a sight for saw eyes and gave her a slap on each cheek. I said you have a beautiful butt as well; I am more than happy with what I have seen today and now for the icing on the cake. She said I don’t want it on the cake on my ass might be nice but inside is where I prefer it to go. I said I get your message loud and clear, inside it will be.

I held my cock and guided it between her legs and right into her vagina. As soon as she felt it at the lips of her cunt she pushed back and she watched as my cock slid deeper and deeper into her. I was quite used to doggy and knew most girls like the sensation and the fact my cock would be stimulating her clit. As I was reasonably erect in my position, I hadn’t leant over her yet; I could see her little brown button hole and wet my finger and slid it into her ass just one knuckle length.  Then she said is there anything you don’t know about how to pleasure a woman. I laughed and said you like that too do you and she said I love it. When Tony fingers my cunt he always has a finger in my ass as well. I said I will have to compare my notes with Tony’s we seem to be peas in a pod. She said you are and that makes me happy. Then she said I am not a big fan of anal, how about you and your girls, I said I don’t mind it but I don’t ask but will always perform if asked. I will only do it with a condom as I am fussy about putting semen in there and won’t go in if another guy has left his calling card in there before me. I have a thing about HIV starting that way, I can’t prove it but I feel that’s how it started.

That’s fine with me she said. If you see me doing it, it will be because of the guy asking and if I ask if it’s necessary I will, but mostly the guys we know now are aware I am not happy doing it that way so most don’t ask. I said my girls are like that as well, they will, but won’t ask unless they are really wild for something extra.

I said oh by the way I assume you are on the pill, and she said hell I never thought about it. Tony has been vasectomised, oh shit she said, I might just be ripe. I said don’t worry so have I, we have no cause to be concerned. My girls are still on the pill because they never know who they just might feel like fucking occasionally while they are away, but mostly they insist upon condoms because of STI and HIV protection. One never knows what dirty holes their cocks have been plugging in this jet setting world.

By now I had found that her vagina was something else again and she knew how to use her kegals and make the act of fucking something more than just poking around in a wet and lovely hole. She was not tight but not loose either, she was just right for a nice fuck feeling. My thrusts and pullbacks were being watched closely from below she obviously gets a kick out of watching herself being fucked. I lifted my rate a bit and as such the force began to make her tits swing in the rhythm of our copulation. All in all it was a very pleasurable fuck, nothing too strenuous but the feelings and sensations were at the better end of the scale. My cock was giving me great sensations as it slid and squeezed its way to her deepest chasm. My balls had softened and were hanging low and I could feel them rubbing on the cheeks of her ass as I slipped back and forth into her.

She said you know this is just perfect; I could go on like this for hours and still enjoy it. Your cock is just magnificent not too big or long and perfect for giving me the sensation I enjoy while I fuck. I will be interested to try a few more positions with it she said. How are you on the Karma Sutra she asked and I said we have managed most of the positions but there are still a couple we cant get into, you need to be a contortionist for some of them, and she said I agree. I said I will get my score card out and we can see how we go together, I have one for both the other girls so I can’t see why I can’t add you to it. Great she said I will look forward to it. I said nothing but thought between the two of us we are going to shag ourselves stupid.

By now the sensations were building up in me and I asked her how she was going. She said if you are close go for it, I might be an hour after the last effort she said, I wont mind, the last orgasm you gave me will do me for a day or so, I still cant believe it.

I began to pound my cock hard and fast into her and the slap of my loins hitting the cheeks of her ass was getting louder and more rhythmic. She said that’s a sound I like to hear either while somebody is fucking me or watching somebody else get it like that. I said I am the same. I asked you don’t mind watching and she said I love it and I don’t mind being watched either. I hope your girls don’t mind either because I am afraid they will be watching us quite a bit I feel. I said no they are fine with it in any way shape or form; in fact they usually can’t help themselves if they aren’t involved and often make up a 3some just for the hell of it.

One thing I liked about her she wasn’t making all those noises girls make while being fucked in the porn movies. There were the occasional gees I love this or that feels fantastic, or the occasional grunt and murmur. She was vocal enough when the time came for her to cum.

By now I was close and I shut up and concentrated on the sensation running the length of my cock and down into my balls as I could feel the orgasm building up and my cum just at the right boiling point to boil over and shoot from the eye of my cock to the depth’s of her hot pink and sopping wet cunt. The juices we had been making while fucking were just beginning to run down the insides of her thighs, and onto my legs as well as I strained to maintain deep penetration as I shafted her.

Then I blew it, the tip of my cock was so sensitive it was a little uncomfortable for me to keep thrusting deeply and I began short sharp pumps, just enough for it not to be uncomfortable and for the two of us to get some pleasure while we both knew I was filling her insides with my white hot semen. I kept my cock in her cunt for as long as I could then I began to shrink and it slipped out. We were a real mess down there, the two of us, the mix of my semen and the copious flow of her cunt juice had seeped and been pumped from within her.

I had to lie down as I was exhausted. She rolled over and said even though I didn’t cum I really enjoyed that, you fuck well. I said I hope so I try to keep my harem happy. She said well you are more than satisfactory for me; I am going to enjoy living next to you. This may double my quota. I hope between us we don’t unsettle your girls, I said providing there is a male in here I don’t think they will mind, but that has to come to pass yet. She said they other guys are not sex maniacs and quite like you in many ways and if I can be happy with them and you I am sure our girls will be too. I just said good.

We lay and talked about a few things other than sex and my girls for a while and she said I will have to get up; this flow back is beginning to be a flood. I said don’t move, if this disgusts you let me know and I got down and began to lick her clean. Her smooth no hair labia and vagina was great to lick and

Suck on and pretty soon she was as clean as she could possibly have wished for.

She said you never cease to amaze me, I have had that done before but is not a Tony special. He is not even keen on snowballing and I said that’s a favourite of ours, the girls love to get the taste of us together. Never mind I said now you know it’s on the menu you only have to order it and it will be provided by two wonderful chefs, you and I. To me it’s like sashimi, with the soy and wasabi.  

Oh hell she said not another sushi train lover and I said anything Japanese from Geisha girls to raw fish and meat. God she said I should be married to you. I said well we have everything else but let’s keep it the way we are, that will keep Tony happy too. She said you are wonderful, and then she kissed me in a way I realised was not just a neighbourly peck. We were going to be lovers in many, many ways and I was going to enjoy every moment.

Come on she said lets try the shower together, I hope you enjoy that too. I said you were right the first time we should be married. We showered and had a parting knee trembler in the shower, this time she came and I nearly swallowed her tongue she was so amorous.

I hope I have time to keep you up to date on our sexual Olympics as I believe any spare time I have will be spent on either her or my bed. I have never seen a penis or vagina worn away yet but we just may be the first.

My next story may be of the first swinging session we have together.

 

My Little Sister and Me

scoutmaster1 on Incest Stories

Our mother being a devorced  real estate saleswomen.. my sister Tina and I were home alone a lot! Almost everynight we had to make our own dinner and clean up the house. Since mom was at open houses and sales meetings all the time it felt like it was just Tina and me. I was 14 years old and Tina was 13. We were just normal brother and sister. She would piss me off and I would piss her off more. We would fight over who would cook, who would clean, who would walk the dog and on and on and on. Sometimes I would think we would kill each other with the fights she started!

We would get along too. We played video games, watched T.V. and just talked about school and stuff sometimes.

After begging our mom for months for HBO and Showtime on the cable box she finally caved in.

Read More
After all, she would say, you guys help me alot. After a few days of watching our new movies at home we found ourselves up past our bedtime. Mom had gone out on a date after work and as usual we hung out at home.

Tina and I were on the couch and a movie called Midnight Delights started. It looked stupid at first but holy smoke did things change... Young girls having sex with guys my dads age were all over the screen. Since Tina had her head on my lap laying down I knew I was in trouble as I started to get hard. I mean how could I not? If seeing hot sex on T.V. wasn't enough I had a "girl", yea my sister, but still she was a girl on my lap.

At that moment I noticed for the first time how pretty she was. Big brown eyes, pretty blondish brown hair and a great smile. Weird as it seemed at the time... for 13 years old the rest of her made me excited too!

Tine being as brash as usual picked her head up off my lap and looked down at my crotch. I was not only trying not to look in her eyes I was trying to get the remote to at least pretend like I should turn the show off. She would shift her stare from me face to my growing hard on. Geeesh... Does it get any more embarrassing then that??? YES! It does.

I turned off the T.V. and finally looked down at Tina. She knew that what I had seen made get a hard on and she didn't pass up the chance to try and get me pissed.

She asked me if I had ever seen stuff like that on T.V. before. I told her no. I really hadn't... Not even a playboy.

I told her that we shouldn't say anything to mom about that show because she would have the cable turned off if she knew we were seeing that kind of stuff.

She said she wouldn't but wanted to know if I was embarrassed about getting excited. I turned red and really didn't answer.

Tina asked me if my "dick" she called it, looked like the one on the show. I said not really. That it wasn't that big and I didn't have much hair there. She said what I was thinking... what I was hoping... "Joey... can I see it? Just once"? I looked at her wanting to rip my shorts down... but before I could she kept on... "I swear I would never tell anyone"! "Pleeeeeeese"!!!

I said yes, of course, and we both went into the family room down stairs.

I pulled my shorts and underwear down kind of facing away from her... I was still red faced but way too excited to care! I knew Tina could see my butt.. but it was better than having my hard on jump out of my underwear right in her face. Tina looked like it was a Christmas present or something... bobbing up and down on her feet her hands clasp together... I turned and talk about a deer in the head lights...

While she continued to looked I was thinking about how this was going to play out. I told her that I would be more comfortable about this if she would take off her night pants and panties too. You would think she would have put up a fight the way she is but without taking her eyes off my hard on she flipped her pajama bottoms and panties on the floor with out much effort.

I had to finish this I thought to myself no matter if she was my sister... So what I kept telling myself. I figured this must happen with other sisters and brothers too. Right? All I had to do is get her to do what I saw the girl on the T.V. do. It looked easy!

I reached out and pulled her t-shirt off. She looked up at me and said "wow Joey"! It's bigger than I thought it would be. I couldn't stop it from throbing and jumping up and down. I took Tina over to the big pillows we had on the floor and I layed her down. She seemed to know what I was thinking and I figured she wanted to know what it was like too. Both our heads were swirling. How did we end up like this... I kept thinking. I didn't care! All I knew is that she wanted me to get on top of her and put my dick inside of her. I moved on top of her she moved to a flat position on the pillows and moved her legs apart like the girl did in the movie.

"Like this"? Tine said... Yes Tina I think so I told her. She looked so calm. I was full of butterflies and knew I had the same feelings that I would when I rubbed myself at night.

I kissed her when I leaned down and she made that eewww face.

I thought thats what I was supposed to do but Tina didn't agree. As I touched her legs with mine and my hard on touched her inner thigh I lost it. I started to shoot off on her leg, thigh and pussy.

Tina looked up when she felt it hit her but she never moved away. She just watched it. She heard me grunting and jerking with each squirt. After I stopped... She layed back down. She looked at me and said "Do you do it to me now"?  I got my shirt and wiped off her leg. Since I never went soft.. I got between her legs and rubbed the tip of my dick on her pussy. I could feel the slippery cum I accidentally shot there and that seemed to make it easy to slide in. As I went in her I couldn't believe that it would fit. I'm not very big.. I mean I'm 14! But when her skin moved and I saw where my dick was going it looked like a tiny hole. Tina was looking at me with a half smile half scared look. She put her arms around my neck and closed her eyes. I knew she wanted me to keep going. I pushed harder and harder... It finally slipped past the tip and went in. Her whole body flinched! I Stopped! "NO"! Tina said... "Go Ahead"!  Thinking about the movie and what the older guy did... I pushed it in as far as it would go. She kept making a kind of a pained face. But... I kept going! I pulled it back in a pumping fashion. Her hole was so small but I noticed she was getting more and more slippery inside. She pulled her legs a little closer together and looking at her eyes... I went for it!

I got on my hands and I went as fast and as far as I could! In and out, in and out! Faster and harder as we both kept grunting and making noises like we never had! All Tina did was grunt! Louder and louder... Everytime I would push it in hard she would grunt! When I pulled out her hole made a squish sound!

I was pumping so fast and hard I didn't realize I was getting ready to shoot off again! Tina was breathing hard and we were both really sweaty! Then it happened!

I felt the throbing like I had when I shoot off! I pushed it in as far as I could and Stopped! Tina looked up and almost stopped breathing.. She felt it! I was shooting off inside her. She started to move her hips back and forth. I couldn't do anything but contiune to squirt inside my little sister. In the middle of it all she hugged me very tight! I contiuned to shoot off and we just held each other until it stopped!

We didn't move. I don't think that either of us knew what to do or say now that we had done this. My dick got soft and kinda made a plop noise as it slipped out. I started to giggle at that and then so did Tina. We both looked down at ourselves and I know we both thought to ourselves... YUCK! What a mess! I stood up and I helped Tina up. We started to go to the downstairs bathroom to get a couple of towels when she squeeked! I looked down and saw the cum ploping on her foot and the floor.. "eeeeeewwwww"! Thats all she could say. All I could do is try not to laugh.. She really would have killed me!

Mommy, Sonny And a Voyeur V-2

Gora on Incest Stories

Meg curled her feet under her as she sat in the old wicker lounge chair on the cabin's porch, watching as the sun began to dip toward the horizon across Golden Lake. The world was deathly quiet as dusk descended. She took a sip from her glass of raspberry iced tea, and brushed a tear from her eye. Justin was inside watching television, still angry with her.
These last several days had been agonizing for her. It seemed that her whole world had been turned upside down. Her relationship with Justin seemed changed forever in a way she didn't fully understand. She felt that she had failed miserably at being a mother, unable to deal with her son's race toward young adulthood.
She closed her eyes and, for seemingly the hundredth time, mulled over the events of the last couple of weeks,
Read More
culminating in Justin watching her and Blake having sex on the beach. She had been infuriated by that, and had grounded Justin for a week because of it. But now, Meg was questioning why she had done it.
She stared morosely out at the calm water on the lake. Was she angry with him or angry at herself? After all, she was the one that had bought the thong, stimulating his young hormones. She had watched him masturbate on his bed. She had watched him peeing that day on the lake. She had allowed herself to be...FUCKED...in full view on the beach. And she had LET him watch...she had...she had ENJOYED it!
Meg rubbed her forehead. "Oh lord," she whispered softly. "What is the matter with me?" She felt like such a slut, but she also felt absolutely powerless to prevent it. Justin was probably doing what came normally and naturally to a young boy, and she was punishing him for it. It was SHE who should be punished.
She shook her head angrily. NO! Why was she being so hard on herself? She was simply enjoying her newfound sexual freedom. That day on the beach with Blake was the most fantastic sexual experience of her life, and she wouldn't have given it up for anything. She should be celebrating her sexuality - she simply had to be more careful about keeping it private from her son.
Today was Thursday, which meant Blake must be back at home. A shiver ran through her body as she thought about him. She closed her eyes, and imagined him gripping her in his muscular arms, kissing her...FUCKING her! Meg's heart fluttered in her chest. Perhaps she would give him a call tomorrow.
Meg decided to go in and tell Justin he was no longer grounded, to apologize. She picked up her empty glass and walked into the house. But the television had been turned off - Justin had already gone to bed. She frowned. She'd have to tell him in the morning.
*****
Blake was just finishing brushing his teeth over his bathroom sink when he heard the doorbell, faintly discernible above the running water. "Who the fuck..." he wondered out loud. He rinsed his mouth and strode through the living room, wiping his face with a towel as he walked. He pulled the front door open, and there on the stoop stood Justin.
"Well hello there little buddy! This is a surprise."
"Hi Blake."
"Um, come on in." Blake glanced at his wristwatch. "It's...a little late for you isn't it sport?"
The boy nodded. "I guess so. But I...I wanted to come and see you, but I'm grounded. I had to sneak out."
"Grounded? Why?" He followed the boy into the living room.
Justin shrugged. "Mom's mad at me."
"She's mad at you? Why?" He thought he knew the reason.
"Um..." he shrugged.
"Was it because of that day on the beach when you watched us?" Justin nodded, and looked down at the floor.
"Did you like watching?"
"Uh huh."
"You're not...mad or anything are you? I mean, me being with your mother?"
The boy shook his head. "Uh uh. It's okay. And I really liked to watch." He lowered his eyes. "Can I watch again...I mean if you ever do it again?"
Blake laughed. "Of course you can buddy. I thought it was...exciting knowing you could see us."
"You did?"
"Sure. Sometimes it's just as fun knowing someone's watching you as it is to watch other people."
Justin looked confused. He didn't really understand.
"So, what would you like to do? You could play with my computer...or we could watch some more of my movies..."
Justin smiled broadly. "Movies," he said softly.
The two of them walked hand in hand to the den. Blake sat down at the computer, and Justin began to pull up the spare chair. "Um, wait a sec' Justin. I've got an idea. Would you like to sit on my lap?"
After a moment's hesitation, the boy clambered up into Blake's lap, sitting across his upper thighs. Blake luxuriated in the feel of the boy's cute little butt wriggling into position. He sighed as he grabbed the mouse, considering which video to call up.
"Remember the clip we saw of anal sex? The man fucking the woman's ass? Did you know that men do that to each other sometimes?"
Justin looked upward, thinking. "Kind of...I think I've heard of that."
"Well, watch this." Blake clicked his mouse, and the clip showed a side view of a young man in his early 20s on hands and knees, while an older man fucked his ass from behind.
"Oh wow," murmured Justin. He shifted his weight on Blake's thighs, sliding backward to get more comfortable. He was dangerously close to sitting on Blake's erection, which was growing impressively inside his sweats. "Play it again."
"Hang on - I've got a better one." He searched through the directory. "That feels really good you know."
"Fucking someone in their rear?"
Blake smiled. "Well, that too. But I mean, being fucked in the rear feels really good."
"It does? It doesn't hurt?" His eyes narrowed. "How do you know that?"
"Because I've done it."
"You have? A man has put his dick in your bum?"
"Yup, many times. I like it. And it doesn't hurt unless the man has a big cock. Even then, it feels nice." Justin fell silent, contemplating this information.
"Okay here's the next movie. Now this feels really good. But I've never actually done it."
The clip featured two young men and an older woman. One man was lying on his back on the edge of a table, while the other stood in front of him and fucked his ass. Meanwhile, the woman had the recipient's erect prick in her mouth.
"This gets me really hot to watch it. How about you?" Blake asked.
Justin nodded vigorously.
"Tell you what. I've got about ten of those kind. Let me queue them up so they run continuously. That's about 20 minutes worth. Then we can just sit back and watch them."
As the clips flashed across the computer monitor, Blake was becoming increasingly aware of the warmth of Justin's legs and rear radiating through the fabric of his sweatpants. His cock was erect and throbbing in his groin, and he was sure that Justin's was doing much the same. He knew that it was only a matter of time until he got another chance at the boy's cock - Justin wouldn't be doing this if he wasn't interesting in continuing their sex games.
The movies continued in an endless loop, all of them featuring bi men, and a couple of them with young teenage boys. Blake placed his hand on Justin's hip in invitation, and the boy squirmed into a more comfortable position in Blake's lap. He was now sitting on Blake's erection, and the man was sure that the boy could easily feel his arousal pressed against him.
"Are you SURE that it doesn't hurt?"
Blake smiled. "Well, if the cock is big, it does a little bit. At first anyway. I like it if the cock is a little smaller."
The current clip showed two men lustily fucking.
"Do these movies turn you on Justin?" The boy nodded.
"Me too. Can you feel how hard I am?" Blake flexed his cock, pushing it against Justin's cute rear.
Justin nodded and giggled. "Uh-huh."
Blake placed his hands on each of Justin's hips, then tentatively slid them around to his crotch. He could feel the boy's stiff cock through the material of his shorts. "Oh my...you're very hard too." Justin responded by wiggling his butt, stimulating Blake's sensitized cock. Blake slid his hand across Justin's bulge, feeling it jerk at the sensation.
"I just don't know if I'd like that. It'd hurt I think."
"It might. But I wonder if you'd like it more to fuck a man in the ass, rather than BE fucked?"
"Is it different than fucking a girl?"
"In her ass, or in her pussy?"
"Both."
"Well..." Blake slid his hands up and down Justin's bare thighs. "Fucking either a man or a woman in the ass feels about the same I guess. Very tight. It's a little different to fuck a girl in her pussy though." He brought his hands to the waistband of Justin's shorts and began pushing them down. Justin obliged by lifting his butt slightly off Blake's laps, and the older man nudged the shorts down the boy's thighs.
Justin leaned back against Blake's chest and closed his eyes, letting the older man fondle him. His cock was steely hard in Blake's hand, and the older man formed his thumb and forefinger into a circle and masturbated him. Justin moaned with pleasure, and Blake's cock jerked at the sound. He flexed his erection, pushing it against Justin's butt cheeks. How he wanted to fuck the boy! But that would be going too far - it was too soon in their relationship. But maybe there was an alternative.
He stopped stroking Justin's prick, and whispered softly in the boy's ear. "Would you like to try it?"
Justin's eyes opened. "Try what Blake?"
"You could fuck me in the ass."
Justin inhaled sharply. "Would...would you like me to?" he asked in a trembling voice.
Blake smiled. "Yes. Very much." He gently helped the boy off his lap, and they walked to the bedroom.
Blake was lying facedown on his bed, completely nude, rubbing his throbbing cock against the pillow that was propped beneath him. He was trembling with excitement, anticipating the feeling of Justin's cock entering him. His ass was suspended in the air, asshole shiny with a thick layer of Vaseline.
He felt the mattress depress between his spread legs as the boy climbed on the bed. "I hope I don't hurt you Blake." He sounded both excited and frightened.
Blake smiled. "It won't hurt...It'll feel good. Now put your cock against me."
Justin scooted forward and knelt behind him. Blake could feel him probing his asshole with his cockhead, very tentatively poking against him. "Don't be shy Justin," he gasped. "Press it into me." He could hear Justin breathing heavily, as he repositioned his cockhead and pushed the tip into Blake's willing asshole.
"Oh yeah," Blake moaned. "That's it. Keep going." Justin pushed again, and gasped as the first two inches of his hard prick entered the older man's tight ass. He pushed harder, and the full length of his five-inch cock disappeared into Blake's warm rectum. "Ohh," Justin moaned loudly, reveling in his first ever fuck.
Justin fell onto Blake's broad back, fucking the older man lustily. "Uh! Uh! Uh!" he grunted loudly with each stroke. Blake bucked his ass against the boy's thrusting cock, delighting in the feel of Justin's rock-hard prick snaking deeply into his rectum. He swirled his hips, sliding his cock against the pillow beneath him, knowing the boy was going to make him come.
He coaxed the boy to fuck him harder. "Oh yeah, Justin. Fuck me! That's it!"
Justin humped the older man feverishly, his cock making a liquid slapping sound as it drilled in and out of Blake's clinging asshole. Blake tried to keep pace, in ecstasy over the stimulation. He ground his own throbbing cock into the pillow beneath him, feeling his orgasm rapidly approaching.
Justin was fucking Blake at a furious pace, moaning with lust. With a final deep thrust, he began coming inside Blake. "Ohhh!" he cried loudly with pleasure. "Uh! UH! UH!" His cock vibrated inside the man's ass, as he shot his sperm deeply inside Blake's rectum. The older man, excited at Justin's climax, humped furiously against the pillow, until he too was coming in massive waves of erotic pleasure. The wetness of his sperm spread in a pool beneath him, soaking his pubic hair.
As his orgasm subsided, Justin collapsed against Blake's sweaty back, gasping for breath, mellowing in the after-glow of his first fuck. His cock began to soften, but he remained wedged in the man's tight asshole, unwilling to give up the warm grip.
Blake grinned weakly. "Mmm, you fucked me good."
"It sure felt nice Blake. I guess I kind of know what's it's like to fuck a girl."
Blake smiled. "Kind of."
"Sure wish I could do that someday. Just like you fucking my Mom."
"Oh you will." And at that moment, a nasty evil thought began to form in Blake's mind.
*****
"Another glass of chardonnay Meg?"
Meg was already feeling tipsy, but she nodded and handed him her empty wine glass. She felt safe, and protected, and uninhibited. Why not go all out? She kicked off her sandals, and settled back in Blake's overstuffed couch. A warm glow wrapped around her like a blanket. She demurely pulled the hem of her short sundress over her bare thighs, and gave a long satisfied sigh.
This was their first real "date". Justin was left back at the cabin. Blake had cooked a fantastic meal for the two of them, and had entertained her over dinner with stories of his job. She was falling for the man...that was clear to her. But Meg was more than willing to let it happen. And Justin liked him too - a big bonus.
Blake returned from the kitchen with two chilled glasses of wine. "M'lady," he said with mock chivalry as he handed one to Meg. He chuckled. "I think that's yours, but I'm not sure."
Meg giggled. "That's okay. We've already exchanged each other germs." She blushed - she wasn't used to being so forward.
Blake smiled slyly. "And bodily fluids too." He took a sip of his wine and sat next to Meg, their legs touching. Meg's heart skipped a beat as Blake's bare thigh rubbed against hers. She glanced down at his hairy, muscular legs and took a big gulp of her wine. "Why Blake, if I didn't know better, I'd say you're trying to get me drunk."
He laughed merrily. "Maybe I am." It was time to make his move. He took her glass from her and set it down on the sturdy oak coffee table in front of them. He placed his hand on her warm thigh and bent to kiss her lightly on her shiny lips. He wondered if Justin was outside the picture window as they had agreed.
Meg responded passionately to the kiss. She opened her mouth, and allowed Blake's warm tongue inside. She sucked on it fiercely, and leaned toward him, pressing against his side.
"I want to make you feel good Meg."
She moaned in response.
"Let's go to the bedroom."
Blake got up from the couch, and pulled the slightly tipsy Meg up to join him. They kissed again, briefly. Blake squeezed her ass cheeks through the dress, then they separated. "You go on ahead Meg. I'll be right there."
She flashed a sultry smile, and then walked unsteadily down the hallway toward Blake's bedroom. He watched her undulating ass until she entered the room at the end of the hall. He then turned toward the large picture window and gave a thumbs-up, assuming Justin was out there, crouching in the darkness. He smiled to himself. Still, he was nervous, uncertain whether his plans would come to fruition.
He strode down the hall after Meg, pulling his shirt out of his shorts as he did so. He entered the bedroom, to find Meg sitting on the edge of the bed, looking up at him expectantly with twinkling eyes. He took a moment to take her in. The flowery light blue dress was riding high up her thighs, showing off her tanned legs. They were spread slightly, and Blake caught just a hint of white panties beneath her skirt. He slowly unbuttoned his shirt as he stood in front of her, and watched her eyes as she drank in the view.
To Meg, Blake was an Adonis as he stood there smiling down at her. He pulled off his shirt, exposing his firm pecs and rippling abdominal muscles. He tossed the shirt carelessly on the floor, then unbuttoned his shorts. He pushed them slowly down his legs, and Meg watched as his bushy pubic hair came into view. Her eyes widened when she realized he wasn't wearing underwear, and before she knew it, his semi-hard penis sprang free, directly in front of her. She caught a quick whiff of his musky scent, and watched him grow before her very eyes.
Blake stepped out of his shorts and edged forward. Meg knew what she wanted him to do, and she was more than willing, if a little intimidated. She took him in her fingers, feeling his penis pulsate and grow. She licked her lips and looked up at him. "I'm not very good at this," she said with a trembling voice.
"Hush. I'm sure you're much better than you think."
Meg stretched out her pink, wet tongue and touched it very delicately to the rubbery tip of Blake's penis. It jerked violently out of her fingers at the sensation, and she smiled. She took a firmer grasp of the shaft, then flicked her tongue against it again. Blake moaned softly. Encouraged by his response, she swirled her tongue around the mushroom head of the now steel-hard penis, reveling in the taste. When it was slick and shiny with her spit, she opened her mouth and took the head inside, holding it there, feeling the size and texture against her tongue.
Blake bucked forward gently, encouraging her, and she slowly began to piston her head back and forth, sucking him lightly as she did so. He grabbed her hair in his hands, holding her tight, and began to slowly, carefully fuck her mouth. Meg could feel him jerk inside of her mouth, and he moaned softly in unison with every stroke.
"Oh Meg," he groaned. "You're good at this...VERY good."
Meg wrapped her long fingers around his shaft and stroked him as she sucked the penis. She was beginning to wonder if she was going to let him come inside her mouth. She had never done it for her ex-husband, but for Blake she was more than willing. She felt she would do *anything* for him.
But just at that moment Blake pulled away, and drew her firmly to her feet. He grasped Meg's arms and pulled her roughly toward him. Their mouths locked, as their tongues pushed roughly against each other. He slid his hands down her back, to the hem of her skirt. He lifted it up, over her ass, slid his fingers under the waistband of her panties, and squeezed her ass cheeks in his strong hands. She moaned loudly and ground her crotch against him.
Blake briefly trailed the tip of his index finger up the crack of her ass as he kissed the nape of her neck. He couldn't believe how hot this slut was. He wanted to throw her on the bed and fuck her senseless. But it was time to execute his plan, and he would have to be careful to do it just right.
He began to unzip the back of the dress. "I want to make you feel good Meg...to make you scream." He felt a shiver run through her body as he said that.
"Yes..." she sighed.
"I want you to lie back and let me make love to you." He pulled the sundress off her shoulders, and stroked her back lightly. He could feel her warm breath against his neck as he nibbled her ear lobe.
"Mmm...yes...do it!"
He pushed the dress down, over her hips, and it fell to the floor in a crumpled heap around her ankles. He ground his bare erection against her panties, and felt her push against him in response. He groaned with pleasure - it was going to be hard to wait. He began working on the clasp of her bra, and after a minute or two of tugging, and a girlish giggle from Meg, the garment fell free. Her soft tits were exposed, and she pressed them against his muscular chest. Blake could feel the hard, rubbery nipples pushing into his skin.
He broke away from her, and quickly yanked the bedspread off and onto the floor. He patted the cotton sheet invitingly. "Lay down Meg." With a sly grin, she immediately complied. Blake watched as she clambered onto the bed, nude except for the white panties, and lie down on her back. He drank in her fantastic body, noting the contrast between her golden-tanned skin and the ivory sheets.
He winked at her. "Just a 'sec." He walked to the closet and pulled four pre-arranged neckties off the hanger, along with a dark cloth blindfold he had fashioned that afternoon out of an old black tee shirt. Meg watched as he brought them back to the bed, her eyes narrowed into a puzzled frown.
"Um...what are those for?"
"You'll see," he said with a smile.
He put the blindfold on the nightstand and climbed on the bed, kneeling next to Meg's prone form. He tenderly took her left arm and quickly tied a loop around her wrist, then gently raised her arm behind her and over her head. Her eyes widened with understanding.
"Blake...Blake, what are you doing?" Her voice was louder, trembling with a hint of fear.
Before she knew it, Blake had firmly secured the other end of the tie to the headboard. He bent his face down, and kissed her tenderly on the cheek. "Shhh...it's okay."
He grabbed for her other arm, but she resisted. "I don't know if I like this Blake." The tremor in her voice was stronger.
"Meg, it's alright...I don't know if you've done this before, but it's fun...exciting. Just lie back and enjoy it." He smiled down at her, his friendly blue eyes soft and twinkling. It was a look that Meg had seen many times in their short relationship, a look that made her melt. 'Why was he doing this?' she asked herself. But with her trust in him, her lust, the alcohol flowing through her bloodstream...all her inhibitions were removed. Her arm went limp and she allowed Blake to tie it to the bedpost.
She watched his nude, muscular form, erect penis bobbing in front of him, with curiosity and a touch of fear, as he crawled between her spread legs and quickly removed the white panties, exposing her glorious cunt to his leering gaze once again. She could smell her strong, womanly musk filling her nostrils, and she thought that her excitement must be obvious to him. Blake tossed her panties aside, and grabbed her right foot gently. He still had two ties draped around his neck.
"My legs too? I...I think that's maybe going too far."
He smiled in response. "Nonsense." He worked quickly. Within a minute, her ankles were firmly bound to the footboard of the bed. Meg's nude body was outstretched into an "X" shape, legs spread wide. She looked up at him, a dark flash of concern clouding her big brown eyes. He crawled up to her, and kissed her softly on the lips. Meg couldn't resist him. She responded by opening her mouth, and darting her tongue out to meet his.
"Okay, one more thing," he announced. He reached toward the nightstand and grabbed the blindfold. "Much more exciting when you don't know what's coming next."
Meg couldn't help but smile. "You're nasty," she crooned.
"Yup." He wrapped the blindfold around her head, being careful not to cover her nose. "Can you breath okay?" Meg nodded, and Blake tied the black fabric behind her head. "There. Finished," he announced.
To Meg in her suddenly dark world, she could understand what Blake was talking about. It was *already* exciting, and he hadn't even touched her yet. To be helpless and exposed like this was tormenting. Her groin was on fire, eager for his touch, but she couldn't even squeeze her thighs together to provide relief. She hoped and begged that Blake would touch her there, to bring her to orgasm quickly. She wiggled her butt, but it was futile.
Blake watched as she tested the bonds. Her lolling tits jiggled with the motion. He didn't doubt his knot-tying ability, but it was good to see that she was definitely restrained. He exhaled softly, and wiped the sweat from his brow. The hard part was over. He couldn't believe it...this was actually going to work. It was time to get Justin.
"Meg, I'll be right back...I've got to get some water."
Meg nodded. Water. She wished he hadn't mentioned that. There was another reason she hoped Blake wouldn't draw this on too long. She had to pee. She should have mentioned something to him, but it was too late now. Hopefully it wouldn't get much worse, but she had a sinking feeling that the two beers she had before the three glasses of wine were going to do her in. How did she get herself in these situations? Just like that day on the lake with Justin - then it was too much iced tea, now it was beer. Well, for one thing, she couldn't have predicted that she'd end up tied to a bed. She smiled despite her discomfort.
"Why are you smiling?" Blake asked quizzically.
Normally, she'd be too embarrassed to tell him, but her inhibitions were long gone. "Oh...I have to pee." She giggled. "When we're done, I'm going to have to run to the bathroom."
Blake's cock jerked. "Hmmm," he said innocently. "I don't know...might be here awhile. You might have to go right there on the bed."
Meg's cheeks turned red. "That's not funny Blake. I'm serious."
"Me too," he snickered. "Be right back."
Meg grimaced. He MUST be joking.
Heart thumping in his chest, Blake skipped through the dimly lit house toward the front door. He quietly opened it a crack and whispered into the night. "Justin?"
He heard a faint whisper back. "I'm here." Blake stepped out onto the porch, nude but with no prying neighbors able to see him, and closed the door softly behind him. Justin emerged from the bushes, barely visible to Blake in the darkness.
"Okay buddy," he whispered. "It's all set...are you sure you still want to do it?"
"Uh-huh."
"Okay. Remember what I told you. Stay absolutely silent, and follow my directions. Be careful about touching her...she'll be able to tell the difference."
"Okay."
Blake patted him on the shoulder encouragingly. "Okay, let's go in. Take off your clothes in the living room and follow me."
A few minutes later, Blake strode down the hallway toward the bedroom, with Justin tiptoeing behind him. Blake's throat was constricted and he was breathless from nervousness. He had no doubt this would work, but still...he was worried about Justin doing something stupid, like talking. Oh well, they were committed now. The boy was smart, and Blake would have to trust him.
Meg was where he had left her. 'Of course,' Blake said silently to himself, and he smiled. "Okay, I'm back," he said aloud. "Sorry it took a little longer than I thought - got sidetracked."
"No problem," she smiled. "I'm not going anywhere."
Blake turned to look at Justin, and nearly laughed out loud. The boy's eyes were as wide as saucers, and his mouth gaped open at the sight of his mother sprawled out and tightly bound to the bed. His cock began to rise in front of him before Blake's very eyes. He poked the boy on the arm to get his attention, then pressed his finger to his lips, admonishing once again to stay silent.
The boy sidled up to the foot of the bed, staring between his mother's splayed legs. He unconsciously brought his trembling fingers to his stiff prick, and fondled it while Blake clambered onto the bed and lay down next to Meg. Her breathing was heavy and erratic with anticipation of what was coming. 'If only she knew,' Blake thought.
He propped himself up on his left elbow and gently squeezed her right nipple with his other hand. She yelped, drawing away, but then quickly arched her back, pushing her breast toward his hand. Blake grinned, lowered his face to her quivering breast, and flicked his tongue against the rubbery nipple.
"Oooh," Meg moaned. She arched her back again. "Suck it," she breathed.
But instead, Blake reached to the left nipple and squeezed it gently. Meg twisted her body, trying to find the source of the stimulation. Blake sucked hard on the other nipple, grinning as Meg twisted in the other direction.
"Oh Lord," Meg groaned. "You're going to torture me."
Blake grinned. "*Delicious* torture." He spent several minutes stimulating Meg's jiggling tits, licking one while rubbing the other, bringing her to a fever pitch. He surprised her, coming at her from different directions and with a different source of stimulus. Meg twisted her body to and fro at his touch, voicing her pleasure with loud moans and sighs. A thin sheen of perspiration formed on her brow.
Blake began to trace his tongue lightly over her firm stomach, leaving a shiny trail of spit as he did so. He swirled his tongue in wide circular patterns over the salty skin. At the same time, he ran a fingernail teasingly up and down the soft skin of her inner thighs. Gradually, he worked lower, and he slid his lips over the upper fringe of her pubic hair. Her musky scent was powerful in his nostrils. Meg moaned loudly, and twisted her hips upward off the bed as she tried to follow his elusive tongue.
Out of the corner of his eye, Blake glanced over at Justin. The boy's face was flushed, and he was looking on intently. His cock was rigid, pointing upward toward the ceiling as his slim fingers squeezed and caressed the shaft. 'This is so fucking erotic!' Blake thought to himself. He wanted nothing more than to throw himself on top of Meg and fuck her senseless while the boy watched. But it was just the beginning, and he knew that drawing it out would lead to greater rewards later. He returned his attention to Meg, kissing and nuzzling her wiry pubic hair.
Meg groaned and writhed in her bonds. She could feel Blake's mouth so close, so tantalizingly close. Her entire body felt as if it was on a hair trigger, over-stimulated to a level that she had never experienced before. She desperately needed Blake to lick her vagina, to bring her to orgasm. But his movements were too slow and deliberate.
Through it all, the pressure in her bladder was steadily increasing to the bursting point. Her mind was alternately consumed by the powerful sexual tingling in her clitoris and the desperate urge to pee. She didn't know how long she could hold out. She wanted to squeeze her thighs together, to relieve the pressure and provide some much-needed stimulation, but it was futile, and she knew it. Floating in a rapturous haze, she could hear her moans, only vaguely aware that it was her own frustrated passion she was listening to.
Blake's warm tongue was sliding slowly along the crease of her inner thigh, while his firm hand softly caressed her other leg. "Oh God Blake," she groaned. "Please..." She grit her teeth and swiveled her hips. If she could only bring her clitoris into contact with his tongue...
"What Meg?"
"Please lick me!"
"Like this?" And he trailed his tongue down her leg toward her knee.
"Nooo," she moaned. "The other way...my...my clit. Oh please..."
But her begging fell on deaf ears. Blake's wet tongue ran along the hollow on the inside of her knee. He winked at Justin as he worked his way down Meg's trembling leg. The boy smiled nervously, still fingering his blood-engorged cock, and Blake smiled reassuringly.
Meg's head lolled from side to side. She was breathing hard as Blake took her to incredible heights of glorious agony. She could feel the beads of perspiration running down her forehead and soaking the blindfold. Her vagina was on fire, and she could feel her clitoris throbbing, desperate to be touched by Blake's glorious tongue. And through it all, the need to urinate grew more and more intense. She was growing increasingly alarmed that she would pee on the sheets, and the thought mortified her. She had to make Blake understand. Maybe he would release her and allow her to go to the bathroom.
"Blake...I...I need to pee."
His cock jerked at her words. He glanced knowingly at Justin and crawled on hands and knees and lay on his side next to her, rubbing his prick against her hip.
"Please Blake," she whimpered. Her hair was soaked with sweat and matted against her forehead.
Blake put his lips to her ear. "Do it, Meg. Let yourself go." He squeezed her tits, rubbing his palm against the firm nipples.
"Nooo," she moaned. "I can't. Not like this."
He gently bit her ear lobe. "Go ahead Meg. You can do it," he murmured.
Meg whimpered with frustration. Why was he doing this to her? She couldn't pee on the bed like this! But the thought of relieving the pressure in her full bladder was overwhelming. She couldn't hold it much longer - if she didn't pee, she felt she would burst.
She groaned loudly, only dimly aware of the touch of Blake's lips nuzzling her neck, of his fingers tracing lazy circles on her stomach. She bit her lips, trying to hold in her urine, but she couldn't! With a loud grunt, she flexed her legs rigidly and tensed her stomach muscles, and she suddenly felt a spurt of warm liquid trickling down her vaginal lips. Meg gasped and strained again, and with a sense of unending relief, a hard steady stream of golden pee shot from her.
"Oh, God, I'm peeing..." she whispered hoarsely. Blake's head jerked up, and he watched in fascination as a long stream of golden piss arched between Meg's spread legs. His cock throbbed and jerked against Meg's trembling thigh at the sight, and Justin, too, was watching in rapt fascination as his mother peed, no more than three feet away from him. He stared wide-eyed as the amber stream gushed against her thigh, then her knee, until it splashed in a pool between her calves. The sheets darkened in a fan-shaped pattern, spreading rapidly.
Tears of relief welled in Meg's eyes beneath the blindfold, and she cried out as her bladder emptied. She felt so...dirty...but she was far beyond embarrassment. All she cared about was easing the aching pressure.
Blake watched as the golden stream began to subside to a trickle, and then stopped entirely. Meg sighed loudly with relief.
"Feel better?"
"Oh God yes...but...I should go and clean up now."
"Oh no you don't. We're just getting started."
"But I peed all over myself Blake!" she protested.
"Doesn't matter to me."
Before she could reply, he got up off the bed and walked over to Justin, still standing rigidly and watching the incredible scene unfold before him. He draped his arm around the boy's thin shoulders and leaned in close to whisper in his ear. "Okay Justin," he breathed. "It's almost time." Justin nodded slowly.
Blake climbed back on the bed between Meg's spread legs. The sheets were soaking wet from her piss, and the eroticism of the sensation made his cock quiver. He needed relief desperately, wanted nothing more than to plunge his erection into her sopping cunt, but with a supreme effort he resisted the urge. He leaned down, and licked her inner thigh, still wet from her piss.
"Mmm...yes!" she hissed, and she jerked her hips sharply upward.
"Do you want me to lick you Meg?"
"Oh, please Blake...I need it," she murmured.
He scooted himself higher, and inspected her beautiful pussy. It was deeply pink and shiny, soaking wet with a mixture of cunt juice and urine. The smell was pungent, and he breathed deeply. Her clit was thick and erect, protruding between her puffy cunt lips. It was begging to be licked. He touched the tip of his tongue to her clit, and pressed hard against it.
"OH GOD YES!" she screamed, and her hips jerked violently, pressing her sopping pussy against his face. "LICK ME!" He trailed his tongue down her pussy lips, and wedged it against her pussy hole as she humped against him. He could taste the musky, spicy juices flowing there, and he swirled his tongue against the wet opening while she moaned.
Then, to Meg's consternation, he pulled away. "OH GOD, don't stop Blake," she begged. Her head rolled from side to side in frustration.
Blake got back up on hands and knees, and looked over his shoulder at Justin. The boy was staring at him intently. Blake nodded, and the boy very slowly and carefully climbed on the bed behind him. He lay flat on him stomach in his Mother's wet spot, and inched his way very slowly and tentatively forward, beneath Blake.
Blake smiled to himself. The boy was performing even better than he had hoped. Still, he glanced up nervously at Meg. Her head was rolling from side to side in frustration, lost in a fog of aching desire, and completely unaware of what was happening between her spread legs.
Justin slowly worked into position beneath Blake, until his wide-eyed face was inches from his mother's pussy. Blake envied him, about to experience his first taste of a woman's pussy. Blake tapped him on the shoulder, and the two exchanged quick knowing glances. The older man nodded, and Justin extended his pink tongue, touching it to his mother's hot clit.
"UHH...Yesss," she sighed.
Encouraged by the reaction, Justin licked back and forth against the pulsating clit, just as Blake had instructed, just as he had seen in the videos.
"OH GOD! OH GOD! YES! YES! YES!" screamed Meg, and she swiveled her crotch against the probing tongue. The sensation was indescribable. After the torture that Blake had subjected her to, the relief of finally being touched where she so urgently needed it was beyond belief. "LICK ME BLAKE!" she cried. She cried out as a wave of ecstasy coursed through her body, and she jerked her hips upward to meet the probing tongue. "Oh god...oh god..." The sensation was indescribable. She had been an infrequent recipient of oral sex in her life - her ex-husband didn't like it - but this made up for all those barren years. The tongue swirled around her clitoris, and she cried out with ecstasy. Her head flopped from side to side as she moaned her pleasure.
Blake's watched with lust and admiration as Justin brought his mother to ever-intensifying waves of ecstasy. The boy's crew-cut head obscured his view, but judging from Meg's reaction, his mouth was pleasuring her skillfully. Blake's prick was rock-hard and at a state of hair-trigger horniness. He lowered his hips and rubbed his erection against Justin's tight ass-cheeks. The boy responded by pushing back against him, which nearly caused Blake to shoot his load right then and there. He was nearly overcome by the desire to seek out the boy's tight little asshole and fuck him while he licked his mother, but that was out of the question. For one thing, his cock was too big for the lad's virgin asshole. For another thing, Justin would probably yell out, thereby revealing himself to his mom.
So Blake contented himself with rubbing his cock against the boy's ass cheeks, which provided at least a little stimulation, and watching Meg's lust-crazed and blindfolded face as her son pleasured her. Her mouth was agape, and she was breathing heavily between her moans. Her face was flushed and shiny with perspiration, and she tossed her head from side to side, reveling in the sensation. Almost as an afterthought, he checked the blindfold to make sure it looked secure...and his heart stopped!
This was bad. The motion of her head against her outstretched arms was...FUCK!...loosening the blindfold! It was beginning to ride up her forehead. His mind raced. He had to get the blindfold refastened, and he began to extend his arm up toward her face to tug it back into place. But he had to move carefully. After all, he was supposed to be preoccupied with licking her pussy. One wrong move, one brush against her, and she might learn what was happening. He slowly extended his arm.
As her vagina throbbed and pulsated at the delicious oral servicing she was receiving, Meg could both feel, and see, the blindfold beginning to loosen. A harsh light was beginning to appear beneath the lower edge. She was relieved, and beginning to feel a bit ridiculous about being blindfolded anyway. She wanted to tear off the covering so she could watch as Blake pleasured her with his tongue. She tugged once again at the bonds constraining her wrists, but she already knew that was futile. So she turned her head toward her upper arm, still stretched upward and behind her. She rubbed her forehead against her arm to help loosen it...there! The bottom edged up about an inch, and her right eye was free.
She giggled. "Hah! I can see you now!" Immediately, the delightful tongue paused as it trailed along her swollen pussy lips. "Oh...," she cooed. "Don't stop." She bucked her hips, and thankfully, he began licking again, flicking against her aching clitoris on each upstroke.
"Oh yes..." she hissed through clenched teeth. "Lick me there!"
The room was dimly lit, but she still had to blink as she came out of her world of darkness. She fluttered her eyelids rapidly, and turned to look down at Blake, to watch him lick her. But something was...wrong...Blake's wide-eyed face was above her...wasn't he licking her?
"What...what's happening?" she asked, confusion in her voice. She angled her head down, and she saw...a familiar crew-cut head buried in her pussy. "Who...," she began, and then she knew.
"Oh my God...NO!" But the intensity of the licking increased before she could fully voice her confusion. The delightful tongue...Justin's tongue...lapped at her pulsating clitoris. Despite her shock, Meg's body betrayed her, and her hips bucked into her son's face. Blake's eyes were looking intently into hers.
"Enjoy it Meg...let yourself go," he whispered softly. He pulled the blindfold up and off her head.
"No Blake no..." she protested. "It's wrong...don't do this."
"Hush." Blake angled his head and planted his lips on hers, quieting her protests. She could feel his tongue pushing insistently into her mouth. Meg closed her eyes tightly, blinking away the tears, and turned her face away from him. But he was insistent, his tongue probing at her mouth while her son suckled her womanhood. She couldn't believe this was happening, but she was powerless to resist. Her senses were consumed by a raw lust, and finally, she opened her mouth to him, their tongue intertwining.
They broke the long kiss, leaving Meg breathless and panting, eyes glazed with passion. He lowered his face to her sensitive breasts, and suckled at her distended nipple. She arched her back, pushing her breast into his mouth.
"Ohhh yess," she moaned.
Blake knew he had her. He watched Justin, face still buried in his mother's pussy. The boy's eyes were closed as he lapped at her pussy, licking it like an ice cream cone. Meg's hips were humping up and down, riding her son's face.
"That's it Justin," he whispered encouragingly. "Lick her clit."
The boy nodded, and focused his tongue on his mother's clit. Meg immediately responded to the sensation.
"OH GOD!" she gasped. Her legs and arms strained in their bonds, and her face was frozen into a mask of lust, eyebrows arched, lips parted.
"Yes...yes...yes...yes...," she intoned, as her head lolled from side to side.
Meg writhed on the sweat-soaked sheets, breathing heavily as her body responded to her son's tongue. She could only vaguely comprehend what was happening. Her body was betraying her, but she didn't care. It didn't matter that it was her own son that was the source of the wonderful sensations. Like a slut in heat, she knew only that she needed release, however she could get it.
She was aware of Blake whispering to Justin, giving him instructions. She felt movement on the bed, and a new sensation - a pressure being applied to her vaginal opening. She opened her eyes, and saw Justin kneeling between her splayed legs. Blake was next to him...and was...was holding her son's erect penis, guiding it toward the vee between her legs.
Meg pulled violently against her bonds. "No...," she protested weakly. "Please...Justin...nooo..." But Blake was massaging her wet vagina with Justin's penis, rubbing it against her, titillating her. Despite her best judgment, she responded to the sensation, pushing against Justin's erection, until Blake finally wedged it against her opening. She caught her son's eye - he was staring intently at her, his young wide eyes glazed with lust.
Blake gave a quiet instruction to him. "Okay, Justin, push it in."
Meg groaned. "Oh God...no...," but it was futile. She knew her boy was about to take her, and there was nothing she could do about it. She lay there, powerless, on the sweat soaked sheets, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She could only vaguely comprehend what was happening. Her body was betraying her...she was being a slut at the hands of her son. She felt Justin's erection slowly entering her, guided by the sure hands of Blake. Justin closed his eyes, his mouth gaped open, reveling in the joy of losing his virginity to his mother.
"Now push hard Justin!" Blake hissed.
The boy bit his lower lip, concentrating on the glorious feeling of his mother's tight, clinging pussy wrapped around his virgin prick. He leaned over his mother, supporting his weight on his thin arms, flexed his tight little butt cheeks, and pushed into her.
"Oh..." Meg gasped. "Oh yes..."
Her son's hard penis was inside her...he began to thrust back and forth, fucking her, moaning in rhythm to his strokes.
"Oh Justin..." Meg groaned.
She tossed her head back as her boy took her. She squeezed her pelvic muscles, drawing him in as he humped her, reveling in the feel of his penis sliding into her womanhood. She was vaguely aware of Blake's hands deftly untying her ankles, freeing her legs. She could pull away if she wanted to, escape this madness, but she didn't. She wanted it, NEEDED it to continue. She wrapped her legs around her son's clenching buttocks, pulling him in to her as he gasped in pleasure. She whispered to him, encouraging him. "Yes Justin...yes..."
Blake was untying her wrists. She could push her son away, end this right now. But she wrapped her arms around her son and pulled him toward her, holding him tightly against her sweaty breasts as he fucked her. Mother and son writhed together, unashamedly using each other to build toward their orgasms.
Blake sat back on the bed stroking his cock, eyes wide with the wonder over what he was seeing. Meg and her son ground their bodies against each other, lost in the searing heat of their passion. Meg's hands were lightly clawing Justin's back, her long legs wrapped tightly around his flexing ass cheeks. Justin was moaning, his face buried in his mother's soft tits, his thrusting cock making a liquid slapping sound as he burrowed into his mother's soaking cunt.
He wanted to see them come together, but he knew Justin wouldn't be able to last long. He debated snaking his hand beneath Justin to stimulate Meg's clit, but just then, Meg gasped loudly and slid her hands to her boy's ass, pulling him tightly into her. She humped her pelvis against him, seeking the stimulation she needed to come, encouraging him to fuck her.
"OH GOD YES JUSTIN!" she cried. "YES...YES...YES...FUCK ME! OH GOD!" Meg's entire body went momentarily rigid, then began bucking furiously. "OH FUCK!" she cried out with lust. "GOD YES! YES! YES!" And she was coming, writhing with passion as her body was wracked by a powerful orgasm. With a loud gasp, Justin was coming as well, and he pistoned rapidly in and out of her slimy cunt while his Mother humped against him. Their groins slapped together loudly, the sound mingling with their cries of passion.
Gradually, the pace of their thrusting decreased to a slow grind, and their breathing slowly subsided. Meg stroked and caressed Justin's sweaty back as he collapsed on to her, kissing her soft breast. She closed her eyes tightly, blinking away the tears. Her emotions were raw and confused as she tried to come to grips with what had happened. The primeval lust slowly washed away, leaving her with a warm glow and a deep undying love for her son, for what they had just experienced together.
They lay there together, bodies intertwined, until she felt Justin soften inside her. He pulled out of her slowly, and she coaxed him higher up her body, his semi hard penis nestling against her stomach. She looked deeply into his bright eyes, and pulled his face down to hers. Their lips met, and Meg extended her pink tongue, pressing it into his mouth.
Blake lay there and watched, consumed by lust, yet nervous and uncertain about what to do next. This had gone better than his wildest dreams, but what would Meg's reaction be now? At worst, she'd go into a hysterical fit of rage, but that certainly didn't seem to be the case. Mother and son were oblivious to his presence, luxuriating in the glow of their orgasms. They were kissing each other, stroking each other's bodies like young lovers.
He decided to go for it. He scrambled between Meg's still spread legs, and lay between them on the cool sheets, still damp from her urine. It was a sight he would never forget. Meg's legs were splayed, and Justin was partly laying, partly on hands and knees over his mother while they kissed and caressed each other. His semi-erect cock was shiny with his mother's pussy juice, and as he watched, a pearly drop of his sperm oozed out of the tip and dripped into his mother's dark, matted cunt hair. Her smooth tanned thighs bracketed her dark pink, soaking wet pussy. The cunt lips were swollen and gaping open, and a thick streamer of Justin's cum was oozing out, slowly dripping into her puckered asshole.
It was irresistible to Blake. He eased forward, extended his tongue, and lapped at her delicious cunt-hole, scooping up a glob of Justin's musky sperm. Meg jerked at the touch, then opened her legs farther, inviting Blake to continue. He licked and sucked at her pussy hole, coaxing out as much of the boy's sperm as he could. Gradually Meg responded to the sensation, and Blake could hear soft moans as her lust gradually built again.
Justin clambered off of his mother and collapsed next to her on the bed, a satisfied smile playing over his boyish face. Blake continued servicing Meg's pussy with his mouth, and she began to gently thrust against him. He probed at her cunt opening, then worked lower, gently laving her sensitive asshole, licking up the sperm that had seeped there.
"Mmm," Meg groaned at this exploration of her most private part. This was an entirely new sensation to her. Encouraged, Blake cupped her ass cheeks in his hands and lifted her to him, insistently poking his tongue against her anal opening.
"Ooh yeah..." Meg sighed.
Blake got an idea. "Turn over Meg," he directed.
After a momentary hesitation, Meg complied, and her round ass cheeks were pointing toward the ceiling. Blake licked along the crack of her ass, and she spread her legs wide in invitation to his searching tongue. She felt his thick middle finger probing against her vaginal opening, pushing slowly in. She moaned loudly and bucked her hips in response, as Blake's tongue circled around her puckered asshole. Gradually, the finger worked its way in, and Blake began to finger-fuck her, thrusting slowly in and out of her hot opening. She whimpered with passion, imploring him to continue. "OH YES! Mmm, that feels so good."
Then she felt a new sensation, higher. Blake had wedged another finger against her anus, and was slowly applying pressure. Meg protested weakly. "No Blake...not...not there...Oh God..."
Blake smiled to himself as he pushed his middle finger against her tight asshole. She was going to love this...she just didn't know it yet. He couldn't believe how hot this slut was. His middle finger was jammed up her tight slippery pussy, coated with her hot juice. He interrupted licking her to drizzle some saliva onto her tight asshole and index finger, then began to push it slowly into her hot ass, until it was buried to the second knuckle.
"Uhhh...yess," Meg hissed.
He began to rapidly finger fuck her, one finger up her clinging pussy, the other buried in her tight asshole. Meg began to buck her pussy and ass savagely.
"OH GOD! Yesss," she groaned.
But Blake could take it no longer. He had to fuck her! Meg protested as he extracted his wet fingers from her holes, but he climbed on top of her and directed his throbbing cock against her pussy. He pushed against her, as inch by inch his prick disappeared into her.
"OH YES! GOD!" Meg moaned. "DO ME BLAKE!"
But he had other plans. He pulled his cock, now covered with her pussy juice and Justin's cum, back out of her warm pussy and wedged the cockhead against her asshole. Meg jerked her hips away when she realized what he was doing.
"Don't Blake...don't...it's too big."
But he was insistent. "I'll go slow Meg. Relax." He pushed forward gently, and the first inch of his cock was buried in Meg's vice-like rectum. Meg gasped sharply and tried to pull away, but she was pinned to the bed beneath her. It hurt, but it was a delicious, erotic pain. The thought of what he was doing to her made her pussy tingle. "Please be gentle Blake," she whispered hoarsely.
"I will." Meg felt him reach underneath her, and he began to fondle her pussy, stimulating her, as he ever so carefully pushed his penis into her ass, slowly, almost imperceptibly. His fingers frigged her, working their magic on her clitoris, exciting her, until she was aching with desire. She pushed her ass against him, encouraging him to continue his anal probing. She could feel his penis push deeper, painfully, but the pain was lessening.
She buried her face in the sheet and moaned with passion, lusting over the feel of Blake taking her like this, and through it all, she knew her son was watching them, watching as Blake prepared to fuck her just as he had done.
The gloriously hard and throbbing penis burrowed deeper, impaling her, and Blake rubbed her erect clitoris beneath her. "Oh God...Oh Blake...yes," she hissed. She clutched at the sheets and arched her back, pushing back against him. "Fuck my ass..." she groaned.
Suddenly, the final inches of his manhood thrust into her rectum in one smooth motion. "OH GOD!" she cried through clenched teeth. "YES! YES! Fuck me!" And his penis was thrusting in and out, the pain subsiding, as Blake worked her clitoris and asshole to a fever pitch. She pushed back against him, wanting him...NEEDING him to fuck her ass.
There was no way Blake could hold off on his orgasm, his first of this remarkably erotic night. Meg's asshole was like a vice around his throbbing cock, and she pushed against him like a wanton slut. But he wanted Meg to come one more time. He grit his teeth, trying to delay his climax, and focused his efforts on Meg's soaking-wet clit. He rubbed it furiously, stimulating her, willing her to come with him. All the while, he was dimly aware of Justin lying on the bed next to them, watching them intently, and once again sporting an erection as Blake's cock stretched his Mother's asshole.
Meg cried out with pleasure. Blake's expert fingers were bringing her to another orgasm. She felt her clit tingling with pleasure, the sensation spreading to her pussy, her asshole. She bucked her hips feverishly, matching Blake's strokes. Her orgasm was approaching...he was hitting just the right spot. "YES! YES! YES! Right there Blake...YES! OH GOD! FUCK ME BLAKE! OHHHH!" A powerful orgasm washed over Meg as Blake slammed his cock deeply into her, and they were coming together, writhing against one another, as they cried out in ecstasy.
Meg screamed with pleasure, her orgasm coursing through her entire body. Blake was pistoning rapidly in and out of her ass, shooting his warm sperm deep into her rectum. "GODDDD! FUCK ME!!!" she cried. She buried her face in the sheets, groaning loudly as her body pulsated and trembled.
Finally, Blake collapsed on top of her sweaty body, gasping for air. He lay there for a moment, then rolled to her side, gently taking her with him, his cock still hard and twitching inside her warm asshole. They lay glued together on their sides, luxuriating in the warmth of their climax.
Meg sighed contentedly as she slowly came back to earth. Blake had his arm around her, idly caressing her breasts, nuzzling her earlobe. She could feel his penis inside of her rectum, beginning to soften, and his sperm was leaking out of her asshole, tickling her as it ran down her thigh. She felt so slutty, yet so alive!
She opened her eyes, and was greeted with the view of her hot and horny young son, lying next to her, his eyes glazed with erotic passion, watching her and Blake in the aftermath of their orgasms. Meg smiled at him lovingly, and he shyly smiled back.
She reached out her arms, beckoning him, and he came to her. Mother and son hugged - she pulled him to her in a tight embrace, her hands wandering over his back, caressing his buttocks. He snuggled against her, and she felt his erection poking against her stomach.
And as Meg lay between her two lovers, she knew that she would never need to read her romance novels again.

Mommy, Sonny And a Voyeur IV

Gora on Incest Stories

Blake squinted through the eyepiece of his Nikon, which was perched on a tripod on the railing of his cabin. He scanned the beach in front of Meg's cottage, twisting the lens until the beach was in sharp focus. He saw Justin through the powerful zoom lens first, clad only in his tight little red swim trunks and building an impressively large sand castle at the water's edge. He nudged the camera with his fingertip, up the beach, and was immediately rewarded with the sight of Meg sprawled face down on her beach towel, basking in the already hot rays of the late morning sunshine. He was momentarily disappointed to see that she was lying in profile to him - he had been hoping for a shot of her gorgeous, rounded ass. Ah well, he could be patient.
He took a sip from his cold beer, thankful
Read More
for the shade of the overhanging porch roof. Not for the first time, he mourned the fact that he would no longer be able to ogle her spectacular tits as she lay topless. No, not with Justin around. But you couldn't have everything. Watching her masturbate through her bedroom window, jacking off together with Justin, and especially sucking the boy's tasty little cock, had more than made up for it. He licked his lips as he relished the memory. This was already a summer to remember.
He thought back to Justin's description of his and Meg's boat trip out on the lake, and he felt his cock twitch with arousal. The thought of that babe and her son watching each other piss was so fucking erotic! And Justin was obviously aroused by what he had seen. And the thong! He was amazed at her boldness - she apparently had no qualms about parading around in front of Justin half-nude. He allowed himself to briefly fantasize about wicked mom and horny son falling into a perverted sexual relationship, then chuckled at his own folly. That shit only happens in porno stories, he told himself.
He squinted through the eyepiece again, and his eyebrows arched with interest. Meg had adjusted her towel to follow the sun's movement across the sky, and was now lying diagonally to him, still on her stomach, and facing slightly away from him. He gazed upon the sculptured beauty of the rounded globes of her ass. Shit, that bathing suit was skimpy! In fact, from this angle, it appeared that she was completely naked. The gentle flare of her hips hid the waistband of the suit, and the narrow string of the thong was completely buried between her ass cheeks. He simply *had* to go over there and sunbathe with her again. He zoomed in as far as the lens would allow, until her prone body completely filled the viewfinder. He snapped off a half-dozen photographs at varying shutter speeds and lens apertures. He wanted to be sure at least one of the photos was a keeper.
Man, she was hot! His unblinking eyes traveled up and down her body, beginning with her slim ankles, up her rounded calves, up the tanned shapely thighs, pausing at her round ass. He noted that her cheeks were much paler than the rest of her body, compliments of the new, more revealing suit. He knew a good ass when he saw one, and this one was damn good. A bit wider and fuller than most men liked, but he liked larger butts.
Her whole body was covered with a shiny layer of perspiration and suntan oil, and Blake licked his lips with his wet tongue. How could Justin resist this? He eased the camera back to where the boy had been crouching in the sand, and chuckled. Well, it turned out that Justin *couldn't* resist. He was half-heartedly building his sand castle, true, but Blake could clearly see that Justin's eyes were trained elsewhere, watching his mother sunbathe. Blake imagined Justin's erection growing, as he gazed with lust at his sexy mom. But he couldn't tell with certainty if Justin really did have a hardon. He was facing away from him, and besides, that amount of detail was probably beyond the capability of the zoom lens.
Blake swiveled the camera on its tripod mount back at Meg. He continued his lusty gaze, starting this time at her ass, then roaming up her tanned, muscular back...wait a minute! He rubbed his eyes and tweaked the focus. "Holy shit," he muttered out loud. "Is she topless?" There definitely wasn't a bra strap interrupting the sleek lines of her back. He squinted into the viewfinder. Yes, she had loosened her straps - he could just barely make them out lying on the towel next to her, and he could see the creamy, smooth sides of her unadorned tits as they pressed into her beach blanket. Blake shook his head in amazement. He couldn't believe she was doing this in front of her horny son. She apparently was clueless about the hormones that rage through the bodies of thirteen-year old boys!
His view was briefly obscured, and then the tanned thin form of Justin filled the viewfinder. He had obviously tired of his sand castle construction, and Blake watched as he sat next to his mother, his gangly legs stretched out in front of him. Now *this* was getting interesting.
*****
Meg put her book aside and stretched her lithe body facedown along the towel, soaking up the warm rays. She wished she could lie topless, but Justin's presence obviously made that impossible. Maybe, though, she could at least loosen the bra straps? She *hated* tan lines.
She glanced over her shoulder at Justin building his sand castle at the water's edge. She noted gratefully that he didn't seem to be paying too much attention to her nearly nude butt...maybe she had been silly to be worried about it. She untied the bra straps, let them fall to her side, and buried her face in the luxurious softness of the beach towel.
She was so relaxed, drifting lazily away in the warm sunshine, and more than a little horny. She fantasized about what she had read in the last chapter of her novel. She imagined herself as the heroine of the story, being taken by the Latin stud. Unconsciously, she pushed her hips into the towel beneath her, stimulating herself.
Through her semi-sleep state, she gradually became aware of a ticklish sensation on her calf. Thinking a fly had landed on her, she flicked her leg absent-mindedly in her dream-like state. But she felt it again, this time higher up her leg, behind her knee. This time, she lifted her head and looked behind her, squinting into the dazzling sunlight. It was Justin. He was kneeling next to her, grasping a large blade of grass in his little fingers, and sliding it along her bare leg.
"Watcha doin' you little stinker?"
Justin began to giggle. "Oh nothin'," he said innocently. "Ticklish?"
"You *know* I am...you used to tickle me all the time."
"I remember." Justin tossed aside the blade of grass and fluttered his fingers along her hip, up toward her waist.
Meg jerked away spasmodically and giggled. "Now you stop that!" she reproached him playfully. She was vaguely aware of the fact that she was wearing a skimpy thong, and of how close his hands were to her naked butt cheeks.
"NO!" laughed Justin, at the same time playful and defiant. And he more insistently fluttered his fingers along the small of her waist. Meg yelped and scooted her hips sideways, giggling and laughing. Almost too late, she remembered she had loosed her bra straps. She clutched the bathing suit top to her loosely hanging breasts.
Justin was half-laying on top of her now, pinning her down on her towel. His insistent fingers were fluttering along her sides, and in her armpits, as she laughed hysterically. "No...NO..." she plead with Justin to stop, but she was out of breath with laughter, and she writhed her body to and fro, trying to escape the tickling fingers.
Justin hooted with laughter, and his mother squirmed as he tickled her mercilessly, laughing and gasping for breath. Justin climbed on top of her, pinning her down. He weighed much less than she did, and Meg could have flipped him off if she had really wanted, but she was enjoying the fun and bonding with her adolescent son.
But through her and Justin's giggles, she was becoming keenly aware of a new sensation. Justin was stretched out on top of her, pressing almost the full weight of his nearly nude body into her sticky, perspiring skin. His crotch was pressed against her naked buttocks, and she could feel the satiny fabric of his swim trunks, still wet from the lake, against her bare skin.
This didn't seem right. "Stop...Stop it Justin!"
But her son was insistent as he pushed down against her. He was fully sprawled along her back, and his legs were pinning hers to the beach towel. Meg could only buck half-heartedly. She was out of breath, and suddenly didn't seem to have the strength to push him off of her. He was still tickling her lightly along her sides, but it was almost more of a caress...his hands moved up to the sides of her breasts, touching her...
She bucked her hips off of the towel, trying to push him away, but he pressed back against her. She could feel something...something not right...pushing against her buttocks. It was a firmness, a hard...Oh God...
A tingle coursed through her groin as Justin humped rapidly against her. But this wasn't right! "STOP IT JUSTIN!" she yelled, and with supreme force of will, she bucked her rear end into the air, and Justin fell away to her side. Mother and son's eyes met briefly, and then he clambered to his feet and ran toward the cabin.
Blake snapped the last photo on the roll of film, dumbfounded by what he had watched and photographed. He sat back and exhaled loudly, and realized that he had been holding his breath for probably two minutes. His heart was pounding violently in his chest. He had just watched little innocent Justin humping his mother, poking his little prick against her round full ass.
He wouldn't have believed it if he hadn't seen it with his own eyes. It looked as if it had started innocently enough - a little light-hearted fun between mother and child - tickling and giggling. But with Justin it had started to turn into something much more. What, Blake wondered, did Meg think of what had happened? She had let the game go on a long time - had she been aroused by it?
Blake peered through the viewfinder. Meg was hastily tying her swimsuit top behind her. Justin was nowhere to be seen. He couldn't really tell what had happened or, obviously, what was said between them. All he knew for sure was that Justin had made a hasty retreat. Had Meg scolded him, admonished him? He looked carefully at her. She was still on her stomach, but she seemed generally composed and in control of herself. After a few minutes, she sat up, her arms wrapped around her knees, and gazed absently out across the water. Although she almost appeared to be looking directly at him, he knew that was an illusion of the zoom lens.
Blake began to settle down after the erotic scene he had just witnessed. His pulse had lessened and his breathing had eased. His cock, though, was still stiffly erect beneath his shorts. He continued to gaze at Meg, but the distance between them was increasingly frustrating him. He wanted to see her up close, see her behavior, talk to her. What he really wanted to do was fuck her senseless but he figured that was out of the question.
*****
Meg quickly refastened her swimsuit top, tying it behind her. She laid on her stomach, propped up on her elbows, stunned at what had just happened. She was breathing heavily, whether from shock or excitement or what, she didn't know. Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead and stung her eyes.
What had just happened? She had been dreamily lying in the sun, and then Justin was playing a tickling game with her. But before she knew it he was on top of her, pressing his...Was it just a natural extension of the game, or something more? She didn't dare want to think that Justin was sexually aroused by her, and was acting out his fantasy. But she couldn't deny that he was sexually aroused. There was no mistaking the feel of his erection through his shorts, poking against her rear end, her crotch.
And where did he learn that from anyway? His adulthood was approaching at great speed, and she seemed so unprepared for it. Her mind wandered over her own physical response to what Justin had done. She had felt his fingers tickling her waist, the side of her breasts. There was a fine line between tickling and sexual touching, and she had a growing feeling of dread that Justin had crossed the line, that she had let him do it. And when he had climbed on top of her and pushed himself against her, had she pushed back? She desperately wanted to believe that she hadn't, but she knew in the dark recesses of her mind that wasn't true. She had flexed her buttocks and pushed back against him.
Even now, she was semi-conscious of a tingling feeling in her groin. She knew from long experience that her vagina was probably slick with the juices of arousal. "Oh God," she sighed, and she hung her head. What had she done? But even as she mourned her lost control, and Justin's lost innocence, and told herself that nothing like that would ever happen again, she flexed her thigh muscles together and pushed her twitchy groin into the beach towel beneath her.
"Stop it!" she whispered to herself fiercely. And she rolled over and sat up on the towel.
*****
With a determined set in his jaw, Blake stowed his camera equipment, locked his front door, and strode briskly down the lane toward Meg's cabin. He had no idea what he was intending to do, but he hoped and prayed that she was still on the beach when he got there. He was uncertain where Justin was, but wasn't concerned about that. He emerged from the thicket demarcating the yard from the lakeshore, and soon spotted Meg, still sitting on her towel.
He hummed an aimless tune as he approached her. "Well, Hi Meg!" he said in the friendliest voice he could muster. "I was out for a walk and thought I'd stop by," he lied. "Didn't get an answer when I knocked on your door, and thought you might be on the beach."
She smiled half-heartedly, torn between her dark thoughts and the joy at seeing her handsome neighbor again. She squinted into the sunlight, her straight white teeth glinting. "I'm glad you stopped by. How are you?"
"Doing fine. Another hot one, huh?"
"Yep. Everyday it seems."
He crouched in the sand next to her, but not so close as to seem threatening. As he did so, he casually let his eyes wander toward her crotch. She remained in her sitting position, her legs pulled up to her chin, knees together. Blake caught a quick flash of her crotch. The general outline of her pussy lips was clearly evident through the thin tight fabric. Blake wasn't certain, but he thought he caught a fleeting image of a few dark, wiry pussy hairs peeking enticingly out. Lower, the triangle of material narrowed, and the thin strand of her thong disappeared in the crack of her ass. But the view was fleeting; Meg had either seen him looking, or she became self-conscious of her exposed position. She closed her knees and lowered her legs.
*****
It took a superhuman effort for Blake not to ogle Meg as he sat there next to her. Her tanned skin was slick and shiny, and the smell of coconut oil and perspiration filled his nostrils. "So, where's Justin?" Blake saw a flash cross Meg's pretty eyes. Was it anger? Fright?
"Um, he's...I think maybe he's up in the cabin. He was...here a little while ago."
"Oh," Blake paused. "You know, Meg," he said idly, "He sure is a good little kid. I mean, I enjoy having him at the house. It's fun."
Meg smiled uncertainly. "I'm...glad you like him. He talks about you all the time it seems."
"Oh?" Blake hoped he hadn't said that too eagerly.
"Yeah." He says you have a nice computer and tell him funny stories and things." Blake chuckled, a bit too loudly perhaps. 'If only she knew,' he thought. Apparently Justin was covering up their little games nicely, but he didn't like the direction the conversation was taking.
But Meg saved the day. "I was just about to take a dip," she announced. "Care to join me?"
Blake looked ruefully down at his clothes. "Well, these aren't swim trunks." He was wearing a pair of short faded gray track shorts. "Plus, I don't have a towel."
"Shorts are shorts. What does it matter?" Meg teased. "And you can use my towel." And without waiting for an answer, she jumped gracefully to her feet and walked briskly to the water's edge, kicking up little sprays of beach sand as she went. Blake watched admiringly, as her firm ass cheeks flexed gracefully underneath her thong.
Soon, both of them were paddling in neck deep water, chatting and laughing about nothing in particular, exhilarated by the cool water. Meg was thankful for the company. Blake took her mind off of Justin and the nasty thoughts that lurked there. Occasionally she glanced toward the cabin as she and Blake splashed in the lake. But she didn't see Justin. A twinge of concern came over her, but Blake diverted her worries.
He seemed like an old friend. She had always felt an attraction toward him. But years ago, he had seemed aloof and distant. Now, he seemed friendly, pleasant. But Meg was coming to a growing awareness that it might be something a bit more than friendship burning in their rediscovered relationship. She had felt it the other day when he had visited her in this very spot, and she felt in now, the flirty glances, the easy laugh, and the shared experiences. That, and Blake's handsome features, the somewhat weatherworn, yet still attractive face, the laugh wrinkles around his eyes, the strong jaw. Meg shivered. "I'm getting a little chilled," she stuttered through gently chattering teeth. "Want to go sit on the beach for awhile?"
"Sure."
Meg waded back through the shallows and onto the sandy beach, water cascading off her body. Blake followed, leering at her seductively flexing ass cheeks, just as he had a few days before. Shiny rivulets of water streamed down her back and ran into the dark, hidden crevice.
A shudder of equal parts embarrassment and arousal coursed through Meg's body as she realized what kind of show she was giving Blake. And now, as she reached for her towel to dry off, she realized that he was probably at that very moment ogling her nearly naked ass.
Meg rubbed her face with the terry cloth towel, and turned around to face Blake. "Oh, I guess I promised I would share my towel," she giggled.
"No problem. I guess I don't really need one. The sun will dry me quickly." He paused. "Um, I *would* like to use a little corner of your beach towel to sit on though."
His blue eyes were boring into hers. "Okay...sure," she stammered. The two of them sat down side by side on the towel, and Meg was acutely aware of the fact that she wasn't the only one who was half-naked. Their thighs brushed together briefly and lightly as they settled into position. Meg had her hands clenched in a protective ball over her groin, trying to hide the shadow of her pubic hair through the thin, wet fabric. Blake though, leaned back on his hands.
They sat side by side in silence, listening to the sound of the waves gently lapping around the wooden pilings of the dock. Meg glanced at Blake out of the corner of her eye, smitten by his tall muscular body. His thin shorts were plastered to his groin. The outline of his penis was plainly evident - she could see the size, the shape...her eyes widened. She could swear she saw it twitch.
"You should maybe put some sun tan lotion on Meg."
She started at the sound of his deep voice. "Mmm hmm. In a bit."
"You know..." and he turned slightly to look pointedly at her. "I could help you put it on."
Meg smiled shyly. "Yes...you could..." Her eyes were drawn once again to the wet bulge in his groin - she couldn't help herself! When she looked up again, he was staring at her, a funny little smile playing on his lips. Their eyes locked.
"Here, hand me the suntan lotion."
Meg looked away, in a moment of indecision. She knew where this was heading, but seemed powerless to stop it. She handed him the bottle.
"Back or front?"
In reply, Meg grinned crookedly, and flipped over on her stomach. Blake paused to revel in the sight of this sexy woman, laying so close to him, nearly naked. He focused momentarily on her beautiful ass, fully exposed to his delighted gaze...the thong hid nothing. It was exactly the kind of butt he loved. It was firm...the butt cheeks strong and smoothly curved, pointed pertly upward toward him. He felt his cock stir in his shorts. Within seconds he was fully erect. He could have mounted her right then and there, just like he had seen Justin do, but he knew he had to proceed carefully.
Blake squeezed a dollop of lotion onto his fingertips. He knelt next to Meg, casually readjusting his cock inside his shorts, and then began rubbing the lotion on her back and shoulders.
"Mustn't get burned, you know. This sun is very strong." Meg didn't answer...her face was buried in the towel.
Blake's strong hands smeared the lotion into the clear, supple skin of her shoulders. As he began to draw his hands downward, toward the small of her back, a movement from the bushes up near the cabin caught his eye. He squinted, and soon spied Justin standing there, about thirty feet away, half-hidden in the dense shrubbery. Blake smiled at him, and put his finger to his lips in warning. Then he winked and continued massaging the lotion into Meg's glowing skin.
"You have a tan line here," and his index finger traced along the line at her waist, separating the dark bronze of her back from the lighter tan of her ass cheeks.
"Mmm hmm. I just bought this suit."
"I think I'd better get a little extra lotion here so you don't get burned."
Blake glanced up the beach toward the cabin. He couldn't see Justin, but he knew he was there, watching, and his cock jerked at the thought. He shifted position, straddling Meg's left thigh with his knees, and casually, seemingly accidentally, eased her legs further apart as he did so. He squirted some lotion onto each of her magnificent round butt cheeks, placed his hands on her ass, and began working the lotion into her soft skin. The crack of her ass opened and closed invitingly as he kneaded her with his strong fingers, and he could see the thin yellow string of her thong barely covering her asshole. He desperately wanted to kiss and lick her butt, her asshole, but he grit his teeth and suppressed the urge.
But Meg grew suddenly reticent. She tried to close her legs, but Blake's knee prevented it. She lifted her head from the towel and looked at him over her shoulder. "Blake...I shouldn't..." she said softly, shaking her head.
"Meg, I want to make you feel good."
She closed her eyes and buried her face again in the towel, as Blake ran his fingertip down the crack of her ass. But Meg squirmed forward, pulling away, and flipped over onto her back. "No...not here. What if Justin comes down?"
Blake tried a new tactic. He stretched out on his side next to her. "He isn't around...don't worry," he said soothingly. "He won't see." She was looking away from him, uncertain. He didn't wait for a response. He lowered his head to hers, and kissed her softly on the lips. He pulled back to watch her expression, and she opened her eyes...he saw that they were bright and shining with passion. He kissed her again, and tentatively poked his tongue against her lips. To his delight, she opened her mouth to his, and he slid his tongue into her warm, inviting mouth.
Meg moaned with desire. It had been so long since she had a man. Warmth coursed through her entire body as Blake kissed her passionately. She encircled his neck with her arms, and pulled him to her. They kissed each other fiercely, their hot tongues probing each other's mouths. Blake cupped her right breast in his strong hand, and began to softly caress it through the thin fabric of her swimsuit. He pushed his groin into her hip, knowing that she could easily feel his erection through his shorts.
"Mmm," Meg sighed. Her hands wandered over Blake's strong back as they kissed each other with heated passion. She arched her back, pushing her chest into Blake's caressing hand. She could feel his erect penis against her, and knew where this was going. She thought about Justin, but it was a fleeting thought. She wanted - needed - to be taken by this man. She wriggled her hand downward, between their bodies, and touched her fingertips to the bulge in his groin.
Blake yanked roughly on Meg's top, pulling it up and exposing her firm, round breasts. They were richly tanned, a bit paler where her swimsuit covered them, and the dark brown nipples pointed skyward. He had seen these nipples before, but now he was finally going to have his chance at them, and he relished the thought. He plucked at them lightly with his fingertips as he kissed her. Meg moaned into his mouth. Encouraged by her reaction, he lowered his head to her tits, and began to suckle them gently with his lips and tongue.
But a flash of uncertainty came over Meg. Despite her molten lust, she felt self-conscious, nude and about to be taken out in the open. And where was Justin? "Blake..." she whispered hoarsely. "Maybe...somewhere else." But at that moment, he took a rubbery nipple into his warm mouth and sucked fiercely. "Ohh God..." she groaned with pleasure, and pushed her heaving breast into his eager mouth.
Blake was in heaven, as he suckled Meg's lolling tit until it was shiny with saliva, glowing in the bright sunlight. He had fantasized about this moment for weeks now, and to have his fantasy come true was almost more than he could bear. His prick was swollen and aching with desire. He could feel her fingers dancing lightly over the bulge in his shorts, driving him mad...he pushed his shorts down his thighs with his free hand, exposing his turgid cock, and was instantly rewarded with the sensation of her delicate fingers wrapping around it, stroking him slowly.
Meg felt a twinge in her loins at her first direct touch of Blake's powerful penis. She could feel the raw sexual energy of it as it jerked in her fingers. She gave it a gentle squeeze, and was rewarded by a deep moan from her lover. The touch of his manhood added to the feel of his mouth working over her breasts was delicious, and her body was working toward a fever pitch. As if reading her mind, Blake began to slowly dance his strong fingers down her belly, then lower toward her groin. His fingers touched the top of her bikini, sliding partly underneath, brushing the top of her wiry pubic hair.
She thought she would go insane from the unbearable teasing. "Oh God Blake! Touch me," she moaned. Blake smiled as he licked the underside of her heaving tit. At that moment, he knew he had conquered her. He watched as she threw her head back, full lips parted. He inserted his fingers beneath her swimsuit and ran them through her cunt hair. With agonizing slowness, he pushed lower, until the tip of his index finger brushed against her soft wet cunt.
"Oh yesss," Meg hissed through clenched teeth. "Please touch me there!" She spread her legs in invitation to his probing fingers.
As he ran his tongue along the salty cleavage between her lolling tits, and his hand groped her, a slight movement toward Meg's cottage caught his attention. He looked up discreetly, and there, sitting on the topmost of the short flight of wooden steps leading to the beach, was Justin. The boy was staring at them, eyes wide with fascination. Blake could see that his hand was in his crotch, squeezing his hard little prick. Blake smiled slightly and winked, but he couldn't tell if Justin saw him.
Blake didn't think he could stand it any longer...the thought of the boy watching him take his mother...he wedged his hand further into her bikini, and slowly brushed the tip of his finger over her protruding clit.
"Uhh...yess," sighed Meg. She spread her legs wide, trapping his hand beneath the taut bikini. With some effort, he worked his hand lower, and brushed against her pussy lips. He could feel the heat and slippery wetness there, and he rubbed his finger up and down her cunt, smearing her pussy juice along the lips, then upward, lubricating her swollen clit.
Meg groaned and involuntarily bucked her hips sharply upward. She was in heaven, being masturbated by this hot, virile man. His strong fingers stroked her with agonizing slowness. She alternately arched her back, thrusting her breasts into his licking mouth, and humped her groin into his hand. The dual sensation of his warm mouth on her nipples along with his expert hand at her crotch was indescribable. She moaned softly when she felt a new sensation, lower. Blake's finger was wedged into her vaginal opening, swirling around the entrance.
Blake hooked his middle finger, and began to slowly insert it into her oozing cunt hole. At the same time, he brushed his thumb back and forth over her clit. "Oh God YES!" she cried out sharply, as she bucked her hips powerfully upward. Blake knew that he could easily bring her to orgasm, but he wanted to make her come by fucking her, if only he could hold out long enough. He stopped fingering her pussy, and slowly pulled his hand out of her now soaking wet swimsuit. Meg whimpered in protest.

He lifted his mouth from her shiny tits and brought his lips next to her ear. "I can do more than touch you Meg," he whispered. Would you like me to fuck you?"
She looked at him with glazed, lust-filled eyes. "Yesss...do it!"
He kissed her lightly on the forehead, tasting the saltiness of the droplets of sweat that had formed there, and then lifted himself to hands and knees. He crawled between her spread legs and paused to admire her body, laid out before him. She was lost in a haze of sexual excitement. Her pretty face was flushed, and her dark hair was strewn carelessly on the beach towel beneath her head. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her sensuous lips were parted. She was breathing heavily, making her gorgeous tits rise and fall seductively, as they peeked beneath the pushed-up top of her yellow bikini top. Her tanned legs were splayed out invitingly on either side of him, and between her legs her tight bikini was pulled tightly over her hot mound. The fabric was darkened from her copious juices, and the indentation between her pussy lips was clearly visible.
He grabbed the waistband of the bikini on either side of her hips and roughly pulled it down her hips and past her knees. With an assisting kick from Meg, the garment was off, leaving her hot pussy fully exposed to his delighted gaze. Her swollen clit peeked out from between her pussy lips.
Meg opened her eyes, and watched as Blake stared at her exposed womanhood. A fleeting moment of uncertainty crossed her mind - she was totally nude and exposed on the beach, about to be taken. Where was Justin? What if he saw? But before the thought could completely form, Blake lowered himself onto her.
Blake took one last look up toward the cabin. Justin was still sitting on the steps, watching them intently. Oh fuck! Blake nearly shot his load when he noticed that the boy had lowered his shorts, and was pumping his erection. He turned his attention to Meg. He lowered himself carefully on top of her sweaty, heaving body. He wedged the tip of his cock against her sopping pussy, and she humped against him. He pulled away slightly, and she looked up at him imploringly through glazed eyes.
"Would you like me to fuck you Meg?"
"Yes," she panted. "Please."
He smiled down at her, and swiveled his hips in a circle, brushing his cock against his clit. "Maybe I should just tease you like this?"
"No..." she moaned. "I need it...Please!" She heaved against him.
"Need what?"
"For you to fuck me...please..."
He kissed her, probing his tongue against her lips. Her greedy mouth opened for him, and his tongue danced against hers as he once again wedged his cockhead against her gaping pussy.
"Oh yes..." she moaned into his mouth. "Fuck me..."
And with that, Blake pushed slowly but steadily into her tight wet cunt.
"OH GOD! YES! OH GOD!" Meg cried out in ecstasy as Blake's penis pushed into her clingy wet cunt. His hot manhood filled her completely. He began to piston in and out, and she wrapped her legs around his firm buttocks, pulling him into her. Blake thrust against her groin, swiveling his hips in a circular motion, stimulating her clitoris with the base of his penis.
"OH GOD YES!" she moaned. She arched her back and humped against him like a savage beast as their sweaty bodies writhed together, his muscular chest smashing her lolling breasts flat against her. Blake kissed the side of her neck, tasting the salty sweaty skin, and then nuzzled her ear lobe as he thrust back and forth in her vise-like cunt. Meg groaned loudly and threw her head back, offering the side of her neck to his dancing tongue.
The world was an upside-down blur through her half-lidded, glazed eyes...but she saw something...something that wasn't right. She blinked the dripping sweat from her eyes, trying to focus as Blake took her with heightened urgency. She opened her eyes wider...Oh God! Justin! He was watching them!
"Blake...Justin...Justin is watching us." She turned her head slightly, trying to see more clearly. Yes, it was Justin...and he was... he was masturbating - watching them. Panic consumed her. This was wrong! He shouldn't be watching them! She clutched at Blake's shoulders, trying to push him away. "Blake...stop." But her protest was weak - she didn't have the energy or the desire to put an end to the rapidly building lust flowing through her body, and Blake ignored her.
"Oh God...OH...No...," she moaned. "Blake...don't...".
Meg's face was contorted, frozen into a mask of molten lust, and Blake knew that she was close to coming. As she clawed his back with her fingernails, he looked up, and stared at Justin, who was feverishly stroking his erection. The excitement of fucking this slut in front of her son was too much, and he knew that he was going to come soon. He picked up the pace of his thrusting to an impossibly fast pace, savagely plunging his swollen cock into her hot pulsating cunt. His cock entered her pussy to the hilt, allowing him to apply pressure to her swollen clit as he did so.
"UH...UH...UH" Meg grunted each time he thrust into her. "Oh God...OH GOD...YES! YES! YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!" And Meg was coming violently - Blake felt her silky hot pussy clenching and unclenching around his hard cock. She bucked her body powerfully against him, as she cried out with pleasure. Blake felt his orgasm hit him in a violent spasm, and he groaned loudly as the first powerful spurt of his sperm shot deeply into her pulsating cunt. They humped against each other like savage beasts as they came together in a molten frenzy, their climax washing over them.
Gradually, the euphoria of their mutual orgasm subsided, and Blake slowed his thrusting, slowly coming to a stop, but leaving his still hard prick buried in her sopping wet pussy. Their sweaty bodies were glued together, and Meg held onto him tightly, legs still wrapped around him in a vice-like grip. Her eyes were tightly closed as she struggled to catch her breath.
The emotion of the moment was powerful to Meg. NEVER had she experienced anything like this. The raw sexual energy of their love-making was completely outside her experience, and she gripped Blake tightly, unwilling to let go. Powerful, conflicting emotions filled her mind - the raw passion of the moment...the feeling of Blake's powerful body against hers...and...and Justin. Oh God, she couldn't believe that she had let herself go with wanton abandon in front of her own son. She didn't know what to think - she was lost in her feelings, and tears welled in her eyes. "Oh God, what have I done?" she moaned forlornly.
"Shush," whispered Blake. Her tears streaked down her cheeks, and he kissed them away. He knew that this was a critical moment, which he had to play just right.
"We shouldn't have...not in front of him."
"Don't say that Meg," he replied softly. "It happened, but there's nothing to do about it now." He pushed a dark strand of hair away from her eyes. "This was special for me...let's just enjoy it."
She opened her eyes, shiny and filled with tears. Blake smiled down at her, cooing softly to her. He ran his fingers along her cheek. "Okay?"
She nodded hesitantly, and then smiled. She grasped the back of his head and pulled him down to her. They exchanged a long, passionate kiss, as Meg ran her fingers up and down his strong back. He was still hard inside her, and the kiss was getting him excited again. He began to slowly thrust inside her pussy.
Meg broke the kiss, and giggled softly. "Not...now...Blake."
Blake chuckled softly. "But another time?"
Meg smiled. "Absolutely. Like maybe, tomorrow?"
Blake chuckled. "Why you little devil! I would if I could, but I've got to go out of town for a few days. Gotta keep the clients happy. But I'll be back Thursday. See you then?"
"You can count on it."

More Fun At Uncle Rob's

tboneguy on Incest Stories

***  I don’t normally do sequels, but two stories that I wrote a couple of years ago  seemed to want to continue even after they were posted.  The story lines bounced around in my head and I finally wrote “My Neighbor Returns” some time ago.  I’m hoping that if I write this one, too,  they will go away and leave me alone.  Hope it’s worth it.

Read More
pan style="mso-spacerun: yes">  This is a sequel to “Summer At Uncle Rob’s”,  posted 3/10/03. 

                                    

Very brief synopsis of earlier story:  Tom is 15, visiting with his family at his Uncle Rob’s farm in Indiana.  Tom has spent the morning enjoying sex with Rob’s lovely  and horny 17-year-old twin daughters, Judy and Janie, at the secluded north meadow on the farm, and they have just completed a very eventful nude horseback ride to the swimming hole.

         

          

When they reached the swimming hole, Janie dismounted slowly and gingerly, as though she were sore and stiff.  The saddle was still slippery with her cream.  “You’re gonna have to try it, Jude.  I mean, sex is good just about any time, but sex on horseback…  I just can’t describe it.  I’d swear his tool was hitting my tonsils.” 

                

“Oh, you can bet on it,” Judy replied.  “Wouldn’t miss it for anything, but maybe not today.  We’ll save something for tomorrow.  Y’know, though, you had Dusk going at a canter.  I think I’ll try it at a gallop.”

             

“Don’t do it, babe.  He’ll split you in two.” 

                 

“Helluva buzz, though,” Judy laughed. 

                

Janie looked over at Tom and glanced down.  “God, is that thing hard all of the time?” she asked him.

                 

He grinned.  “Well, maybe not all of the time, but it sure is when I’m standing in front of two luscious naked babes.”

                  

Janie grinned, too.  “That’s the right answer, bub.  C’mere.”  But she walked over to him instead, took his shoulders, and gave him a kiss that caused his cock to wiggle.  “That’s ‘thank you’ from Judy and me.  Who’s ready for a swim?” 

               

“I am,” said Janie, “what about you, Tom?”

                

“I’m sorta tuckered out, ladies.  I think I’ll just rest and watch you two for a while,” he answered.  He looked around.  The swimming hole looked too perfect to exist, like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting.  It was crystal clear, large enough for some serious swimming, and appeared plenty deep enough for diving.  And a tall rock on the other side was apparently used for just that purpose.  In addition, it had two huge trees overhanging it to jump from, along with the usual rope swing.  He didn’t know such a place existed outside the movies.

                  

“OK, suit yourself,” Judy answered.  She and Janie climbed the rock.  Janie took a mighty leap into the water, but Judy was more artistic, doing a neat swan dive.  They both swam around a bit, laughing and teasing, trying to dunk each other, and both climbed out a few times and dived from the rock or jumped off a branch of the tree.  Finally they had had enough, and came out to rest together on the soft grass. 

                       

After a while, Janie leaned over, put her arm around Judy, and gave her a gentle kiss.  Judy closed her eyes and accepted, hugging Janie back.  A second kiss lingered, and Judy moved her hand up to stroke Janie’s breast and play with the nipple, pulling Janie closer and returning the kiss with more enthusiasm.  Their hands began to roam, touching and stroking and caressing, and they were obviously becoming more excited each moment.  

                           

Tom had never seen two girls make love before, and he was entranced and greatly excited by it.  His dick had gotten even harder, and though he really didn’t want to cum right at the moment, he couldn’t keep his hand off it, squeezing and moving with a very slow up and down motion.

                            

By this time, the girls were actively playing with each other’s bodies.  Their kisses had become deep and passionate and Janie was moving a finger slowly in and out of Judy’s vagina.  Judy was still playing with Janie’s tits, but had closed her eyes and obviously had become very aroused. 

                    

Janie moved between Judy’s legs.  At first she didn’t touch Judy further, just putting her face close to Judy’s pussy and savoring the wonderful scent of aroused girl.  She inhaled deeply several times, and it seemed to turn her on more than anything that had yet happened.  Finally she reached out with her tongue, almost cautiously, and tasted the area between Judy ’s nether lips.  They both jerked as if by electrical shock and Judy moaned and quivered.  Janie moved forward and began lightly touching every part of Judy’s cunt with her tongue, exploring here and there, touching her clitoris, sliding through the slit, giving it a very slobbery French kiss, pushing it into Janie’s vagina, and then slipping a finger into Judy’s asshole.  Judy jumped, but did not complain, and Janie began moving it in and out, sometimes pushing deeply inside to stimulate her further. 

                            

Tom had moved close, to watch and to enjoy some of that wonderful girl-smell himself.  He was trying very hard not to masturbate, but his fist was moving up and down in spite of anything he could do.  He couldn’t resist leaning down to kiss Judy as she enjoyed the lovely things that Janie was doing, and Judy enveloped his mouth and responded happily. 

                   

Janie had moved to Judy’s clit and was clearly pushing her toward orgasm.  She had left the asshole and now she was rapidly moving two fingers in and out of Judy’s pussy, finger-fucking her as strongly as she possibly could while biting and sucking on her clit.  Judy’s breathing was quick and ragged and she was bucking as if on a wild horse. 

                  

Finally the dam broke and she screamed as if tortured, raising her pussy as high as it would go, over and over again.  It was more than Tom could take.  He was leaning over Judy to kiss her again when his cum boiled out, one spurt after another, landing mostly on her tits and stomach, but decorating her face also.  Over and over it spurted, and when it was finally done he leaned down, gave her another deep kiss, then licked the semen from her face. 

                 

Janie, meanwhile, was giving herself a hard finger-fuck, and in another minute or so she also enjoyed a powerful orgasm.  She had worked very hard to give Judy pleasure, and Tom leaned over and gave her a deep kiss also.  Then the three of them collapsed on the grass in a jumble of naked bodies and soggy genitals.

                        

“God,” Tom finally gasped.  “Do you girls do that often?” 

                               

For a moment it seemed that no one was going to answer.  He eventually realized that both girls were so spent that they could hardly speak.  Finally Janie ventured, “Not that way, bud.  Sure, we’ve made love before, lots of times, but it was never like this.  I dunno whether it’s the weather or the time of month or what, but that was a doozy.  Maybe it was a beautiful stud standing over us with his cock standing out for inspiration.  I’m not sure I could take ‘em like that very often, anyway.”

                    

Shadow had become interested, too, and had wandered over to sniff at Janie’s very fragrant pussy.  She started to draw away, then realized that he meant no harm and let him sniff.  It was Judy who noticed.  “My god, Janie-babe, look at Shadow’s cock!”  It had left its sheath and was standing outward a foot and more. 

                            

“Wow, how would a thing like that feel inside you?” Janie said.

                                            

“You’d never live through it,” Judy ventured, “but it’d be a helluva way to die.  “Hey Tom, ever see a horse shoot his load?”  Tom hadn’t, of course, being a city boy.  And for that matter, neither had most farm dwellers, unless they were breeders or horny teens like these.  Judy slid up under the horse and began to touch its cock.  The huge member twitched a bit and grew even larger.  Judy began to masturbate it, moving back and forth with long strokes befitting its size.  Janie did her part by staying where she was and letting Shadow continue to smell her pussy.

                           

And Tom?  Perhaps they were right about his cock, because it began to get hard yet again as he watched the action.  He looked down at Judy’s sweaty naked body, and it stood straight up again.  In spite of all that had happened, he still wasn’t totally sure of himself, and as he moved toward Judy, he looked at her for approval.  She was very busy, but she gave him a small nod of assurance and went back to working Shadow’s cock. 

                        

He knelt between her legs and slipped his cock home and again felt that lovely hot female flesh around his dick.  He almost felt that he could cum right then, but paused a moment to calm himself and slipped into the same rhythm that she was using on Shadow’s cock.  It seemed to please her, and as he began to pump her more vigorously, she did the same to Shadow.  Eventually he was banging her pussy as hard as he could and she was pumping Shadow so hard it must have hurt him. 

                           

And suddenly Shadow let fly, but his ejaculation was nothing like a man’s.  No, it was a gushing torrent.  Janie was lying in front of the horse, but even that was close enough to be splashed by his semen.  Gleefully, she cupped her hands, gathered some of it in, and licked it from her hands.  Spurt after copious spurt came forth, then Tom joined him, filling Judy’s pussy with a release that a girl could tolerate.  She continued to buck against him until all was quiet again.

                            

Again they all fell back into the soft grass, exhausted.  “OK,” Tom finally gasped.  “I think I’m ready for that swim now.”

                                

The swimming hole was every bit as nice as it looked.  They all swam and dived, chased each other, exchanged some intimate touching, dunked each other, yelled, and otherwise did everything one could expect of three young people at a swimming hole.  Tom couldn’t remember ever enjoying a swim so much.

                                 

Janie decided to swim some laps, but Judy and Tom decided that they had had enough for the moment and climbed out of the pond.  They moved over to the grass and lay down for a little while, resting and exchanging a few intimate touches, then Judy stood up and went over to one of the trees.  Tom thought she would jump back in or use the rope swing, but instead she moved over to a low limb hanging over the grass, sat down, then leaned back to hang by her knees.  This put her pussy right at eye level, open and inviting, and Tom knew an invitation when he saw one. 

                      

He also remembered that he hadn’t tasted Judy yet, so he moved over to join her, his cock becoming firmer with every step.  He stood and admired her cunt.  Her knees were a couple of feet apart, so her pussy was spread wide and he could even see the bright pink flesh inside.  He had an idea, and began stroking her body.  Very lightly, almost tickling, he touched everywhere but her pussy.  As he did so, he began blowing gently on her cunt.  Lower legs and feet, outside and back of her thighs (but not inside yet), the luscious globes of her ass, her back, each part received attention.  She was gasping, understanding and appreciating what he was doing, but becoming very aroused.  He stroked that wonderful curve that women have between the chest and hips, once, twice, a third time.  God, do girls even know how sexy that curve is?  His cock became even harder as he did that.  He stroked down her chest, circling but not touching her tits, caressing her neck, inside her upper arms, inside the elbows.  Lightly, just touching, still blowing on her pussy.  

                         

She was trembling, wishing her would touch her pussy and yet frantically enjoying the stimulation and anticipation.  He let his hands brush her breasts, circling them, caressing the nipples but not stopping, continuing the journey.  Her breathing was now raw gasps, a desperate hunger for fulfillment, and her body was twitching uncontrollably.  “Ogod, Tom, that feels so good, so good, ogod, I’m on fire, but you’ve got to touch my pussy now.  Please?  It really needs it.  Please?”

                             

He knew that he was giving her sexual pleasure that he hadn’t known to exist, and he wanted to extend it as long as possible.  He moved his hands to her inner thighs, still stroking, mostly little circles, edging oh so slowly toward her cunt.  When he finally reached it he caressed her outer lips, still blowing, teasing his way to the center.  Even in a hanging position she was trying hard to hump his hand.   As he reached her slit he lowered his head and kissed her cunt very gently, then once again, slipping his tongue up her slit.  She was so aroused that a small river of juice was running down, over her clit, across her stomach, even down past her tits.  He put out his tongue and licked from her waist all the way to her twat, sucking the sweet juice into his mouth.  God, how wonderful she tastes. If she could bottle this she would make millions.  Hmm, a little different from Janie, though, just a little spicier, I think.  Guess they aren’t totally identical after all. 

                                 

He continued licking  up to her clitoris, stopping there to flick it gently a few times, pushing it this way and that, then sucking hard, the way she had him do Janie.  She jumped so hard that she almost fell, and he had to steady her.  She was panting uncontrollably.  “Ogod, Tom, suck hard, hard.  Pinch my nipples.”  He pinched both at once.  “No, harder.”  He pinched harder, twisting a little.  “Goddamit, pinch my fucking nipples!” she yelled.  “HARD!  Hurt me!  HURT ME!”  He pinched as hard as he could, and she launched into the most intense orgasm that any of them had yet had.  Screaming.  “Aiee, do it!  Ogod, I can’t stand it!  Suck, Tom!  Do it!  C‘mon, twist my nipples!”  More of this.  He had to stop pinching her nipples to hold her on the limb.  She was totally out of control, bucking and jumping about.  And an impossible thing happened.  He came.  He came without being touched at all, just by being an intimate part of her crashing orgasm.  By this time his mouth was buried between her legs, sucking as hard as he could.  He spurted and spurted, mostly hitting her breasts and neck, but dripping some onto her face, too.  She didn’t seem to notice.

                             

She bucked and bucked, and he thought she would never finish.  Still screaming.  Janie rushed out of the pond and ran over, just as Tom lifted her down from the limb and laid her gently on the grass.  She seemed almost insane, still twitching and humping her pussy, but gradually calmed down and eventually lay quietly on the grass, as spent as though she had run a marathon. 

                                   

“Judy, honey, are you OK?” Janie asked worriedly.  She stroked Judy’s brow and hair gently, hoping to calm her.  Tom didn’t know what to do, but he held her hand. 

                                     

She lay that way a long time with her eyes closed, almost seeming to sleep.  Finally she sighed deeply and murmured, “Yeah, I’m OK.”  Deep sigh.  “I’m OK.”  Long pause.  “Janie, sweetheart, I hope you have an orgasm that way someday.  It can’t happen often; I think it’s almost impossible.  He hit just the right combination and my body went berserk.  Every nerve fired and I saw stars and had no more control than an epileptic.  I was a sex machine.  Nothing existed but that orgasm.”  She quivered again.  “Ogod.  Tom, I will never be able to thank you enough for that.  I may never have another one like it.” 

                            

They lay beside her, still stroking her and loving her as she continued to come down from the overwhelming experience, lying quietly a long while.  “Let’s clean her up, Tom,” Janie told him.  They both leaned over her and began licking the globs of cum that Tom had deposited, still caressing her.  Tom was surprised that his semen actually tasted pretty good.  When they finished, Janie leaned over and kissed Tom hard, sharing the cum that they had licked from Judy’s lovely body.

                               

Judy seemed almost back to normal.  “Quick dip to wash off the sweat and cum?” she suggested.  They all ran to the pond and spent a few minutes playfully washing each other, joking and doing their usual intimate touching.          

                       

As they were climbing out they heard horse hooves.  “Huh, now who could that be?” asked Janie.

“Gotta be Brad,” Judy answered.  “None of the adults ever come up here, and he’s the only one of our friends who ever comes uninvited.”  She turned to Tom.  “You’ll like Brad,” she told him.  “Really nice guy, funny and interesting, one of our favorite studs, and he has one certain quality that Janie and I especially like.” 

                        

“What’s that?”  Tom asked.

                                   

“Um, I believe we’ll just let you find out for yourself.  You’ll recognize it, I think.”

                               

And about that time Brad’s horse came around the trees, with Brad sporting a great big smile.  “Hiya ladies,” he said.  “Thought I heard some boisterous behavior here and thought I’d come take a look.”  He looked back and forth, from one girl to the other and smiled more broadly.  “And I’m glad I did.  You seem to be dressed rather informally today.”

                               

Judy grinned.  “Yeah, and you do know about dressing informally, if I remember correctly.  Hey Brad, this is our cousin Tom.  You remember I told you he would be visiting.” 

                           

Brad dismounted and walked over to Tom.  “Welcome, Tom.  Hope these two hot bitches aren’t wearing you out too badly.” 

                   

Tom was a bit self-conscious, being naked around a stranger, but no one else seemed to think it unusual, so he ignored it and grinned.  “Well, they’ve kept me busy, I admit that.”

                          

“Hey Jude, looks to me like our pal Brad has a problem.  Do you see a problem?”

                        

“Yep, looks like a problem to me.  He seems to have an embarrassing lump in his shorts.”

                        

“Just what I thought.  Nothing worse than lumpy shorts.  Anything we could do about that?”

                          

“Well, just a thought, but if he were to take off his shorts, he wouldn’t have an embarrassing lump anymore.  Whatcha think, Brad?”

                    

Brad was grinning broadly.  Apparently this was a little game they played sometimes.  “Well, you know how modest I am.  I may need help.”

                    

It didn’t matter.  Janie and Judy had already descended upon him and removed his shirt and shorts.  And when the shorts came off, Tom gasped.  He had never seen a penis that size, even in porn pictures.  Jeez, that thing’s gotta be more than nine inches, and it’s not even hard yet!  Godonlyknows how big it’s gonna be when it’s really stiff.   

                         

Janie looked over at him.  “Whaddya think, Tom?  Isn’t that one beautiful tool?  Brad actually does try to modest about it, but it really gets the attention.”

                         

Janie gave Judy a questioning look.  “Judybabe?”

                  

“Jesus, go for it.  I can’t move.  Tom and I will just watch and enjoy.  I think we’ve tuckered him out for now anyway, and I know I’m tuckered.”                         

                   

Jamie knelt down in front of Brad and began to inspect his cock.  Not really doing much with it, she moved it side to side, up and down, looking closely as if to see if it had any new freckles or anything.  She kissed the head lightly, then went to his balls and did the same, moving them back and forth, squinting closely at them, finally kissing each one gently in turn.  With even this gentle attention, his dick was swelling more and more, standing up proud and tall, begging for more attention.

                          

Tom couldn’t take his eyes off it, either.  As far as he knew, he didn’t have any gay tendencies, but still, the thing was really impressive.  He’d always thought he had a pretty decent cock but compared to that… 

                     

Judy recognized the expression on his face.  “Hey stud, don’t worry,” she whispered.  “No girl in her right mind would want that log as a steady diet.  It’s just nice for an occasional adventure.”  She reached over and lifted his mostly soft tool.  “On the other hand, this could keep her happy night and day for a long time.”  She leaned over and kissed him, very softly at first, then a bit more firmly, still gently massaging his cock.  He put his arm around her and held her close as they lay back on the grass.  She obviously didn’t need any more sex at the moment, and neither did he, but the kisses were sweet and relaxing and she sighed as he gently played with her nipples.  They turned to watch Janie and Brad.   

                         

 Janie was kissing and licking now, massaging his balls and leaving slobbery trails all over his huge shaft.  She reached the head and licked off a sizeable drop of pre-cum, closing her eyes and savoring the taste.  Brad’s eyes were also closed as he enjoyed the attention of this lovely and enthusiastic female.  Janie sipped at it a while, licking and feeling its texture with her tongue, absorbing the taste, moving her fingers up and down his shaft.  His occasional quick breaths were evidence of her skill. 

                                     

 Brad opened his eyes and stroked her blond hair.  “Hey beautiful,” he said softly, “can I do you, too?”  Janie looked up at him, back down at his cock, gave it one more hard suck, then lay back onto the grass.  He lay down beside her and she moved over him in 69 position.  Her pussy was wet and fragrant, and he grinned as he approached it, inhaling the rich scent.  “God, you smell wonderful, babydoll, and I know you taste just as good,” he whispered, then settled into kissing and licking and sucking, slipping a finger into her for further entertainment.  Janie trembled as she resumed her own sucking.

              

After a few minutes of this, she told him breathlessly, “OK bud, I think I’m ready, but take it easy, all right?  Gimme time to adjust.”  Brad didn’t need to be told; every girl needed him to go slowly.  He turned her over gently and rubbed a generous amount of saliva on his cock to help with penetration.  As he placed the head against her cunt he rubbed it back and forth several times to let her juice help further.  Then he began to push, slipping it in, out a little, and in further, allowing her vagina time to expand.  Her mouth opened in a silent scream, but she urged him on.  Soon he had it in as far as it would go and began to pump slowly, milking his cock in her pussy.  The look on her face said that it was a strain, but worth the effort.  She was obviously enjoying it.   

                    

Eventually he began to pick up the pace and they both began breathe harder as they pushed toward their climax.  “Uh, uh, goddamn, almost there.  C’mon, do it,” she told him.  He was no longer being gentle, pounding her with his huge rod as she pushed back against him.  There was a faint slosh sound every time he pushed in, and she was growing more and more frantic.  “Now!  Now!  Push, dammit!”  He pushed hard, knowing that he was bumping against her cervix.  “O Goddddddddddd!” she wailed as she hit her peak.  “Oooooo!”  Brad pounded a few more times, then he, too, straightened and trembled and shot his load, over and over again.  Tom and Judy could see the cum squishing out from around his cock, and finally he finished, kissed her tenderly, and rolled over beside her.

                        

They lay back, gasping and spent, looking up at the sky.  No one spoke for a long time.  “Whew!” Janie finally said.  “Was that fun or what?  I think my ovaries are in my throat now.  Do I look different?”

                      

“You look freshly and thoroughly fucked,” Judy told her.  “And I know what he can do.  It’s a good ride.”  She looked over at Brad, who was still lying with his eyes closed, and gently caressed his penis.  “My turn next time, big boy, and I’ll expect you to move my ovaries around a bit, too.”  She smiled and leaned over to kiss him. 

                            

He smiled back.  “My pleasure, darlin’.  Can’t wait.”

             

Judy sat up.  “Guys, you may not believe this, considering what a horny bitch I am, but I think I’ve had enough for a little while and I’m gettin’ hungry.  What say we ride back and see if it’s anywhere near dinnertime?”

                              

“Fine by me,” Tom told her.  “Uh Janie, wanna help me clean the pussy juice off my saddle?” 

                      

 

 

 

 

 

Oh Brother 2

margoslips on Incest Stories

Mom and Dad didn't leave Paul and me home alone all that often, and sometimes the timing wasn't just right. So after we had showered together that wonderful time, our sex lives progressed on other fronts.

I was going out with Mark, a kid a bit older than me, at the time. And after I had felt Paul's hand washing my pussy and seen him come in the shower, I had different ideas about my limits when alone with a boy. Mark and I had a favorite barn to park behind, and as usual, we got into the back seat.

When he reached up under my blouse and felt my bra, I said, "Why don't you take it off?" And while he was doing that, I was unbuttoning my blouse. He saw my breasts for the first time and it was delightful to have him rubbing me there. He kissed me there, too, and
Read More
that was really wonderful. I didn't stop him when he slid his hand into my panties under my skirt and felt how wet I was. I was soon coming as he did something I never expected -- slid his finger into my vagina and started sliding it in and out. Oh god so that was what fucking must feel like.

And I had opened his belt and zipper and pushed down his BVDs. I had never done that before, but now I had in mind what had happened with my brother. I took his cock out and started rubbing. It wasn't long before we were both a mess with his sperm.

We both snuck home that night without being discovered, despite an obvious stain on my skirt and one on his shirt. I told him he'd better volunteer to do the laundry.

============

Mom and Dad went away for a weekend, so Paul and I didn't wait five minutes before we hopped into the shower together. He'd been getting pretty far with my friend Carol, though they both swore they hadn't had sex yet. Anyway, the pleasure of being washed by such a gorgeous man was still intense. We took our time lathering each other's backs. Then facing each other, I scrubbed his wonderful chest as his hands slid over my breasts. That sure was wonderful. My nipples were hard and I could feel myself getting aroused inside.

He knelt down in front of me, first kissing and sucking on my nipples, then kissing my tummy. As he was washing my thighs he started to kiss my pubic hair. Oh my Oh my OH MY. Before he started washing my pussy, his tongue licked my pussy lips and I could feel warm slippery juices running down my leg with the water. I had to lean against the wall, I was getting so weak in the knees. He was licking between my lips now. Then two fingers were up inside me, fucking me, oh yessssss. What had Carol been teaching him? Oh yessss. I was crying out with pleasure.

After he knew I was satisfied, he stood up and I finished washing him. I knelt down to wash his feet and legs and especially his wonderful cock and his balls. I wasn't exactly sure how to do this, but after the water had rinsed him off, I tentatively kissed his penis at the tip, while I was holding it with my hand. I knew what I had to do but, once again, I was nervous. I tried putting a little bit in my mouth. Paul moaned and, well, I didn't die. I pushed my face down over it more and started bobbing my head so it went in and out of my mouth. It was Paul that was leaning against the wall and moaning now. Then he said, "Look out, I'm cumming," and pulled himself out of my mouth. Sperm started squirting everywhere again including on my face. I don't know why, but I wanted him to finish in my mouth. I took his cock back in and felt the last spasms of sweet tasting cum in my throat.

=============

We both had dates that night and I gave Mark the same favor. Boy was he surprised. He gave me the pleasure of his finger and we both got totally naked for the first time, but he wouldn't lick my pussy. I went home pleased but feeling a little cheated and went to bed. Paul came back a half hour later.

I lay awake for maybe another half hour thinking about Paul. Then, only in my nightie, I went across to his room and pushed the door open.

"Paul, are you still awake?"

"Yes."

"Can I come in?"

"OK."

"Paul?"

"Yes?"

"I really liked what we did in the shower today."

"Me, too."

"Can we do it again?"

"OK"

And I slipped into his bed. I tried to get under the covers with him, but a twin bed is really small. It wasn't long before the covers were on the floor and he was laying on top of me. Then my nightie was on the floor and his pajamas were gone. He was laying on top of me, his hard cock pressed against my belly. We were kissing and his hands were massaging my breasts. He slid down and kissed my nipples and slid down down down some more.

What a feeling. Laying naked on a bed. My legs spread wide for a male who was hard and beautiful. Soon his head was between my legs and he was once again that day licking my pussy.

He leaned up to watch his fingers go into my love hole. "You're so beautiful, sis." He was thrusting thrusting thrusting and I was rocking with pleasure. When he pushed his face into my pussy and drove his tongue in, I cried out. I suppose it was done better by other men later in my life, but to me then it was the most wonderful thing ever.

I pushed him over and crawled between his legs. I kissed his legs and then his shaft and then took him in my mouth.  I'm sure he had better later in life too, but he was moaning with pleasure and thrusting his cock up into my mouth as my mouth slid up and down over him for the ten minutes it took him to cum in my mouth. I just swallowed it. I didn't know there was any other option. Oh how I wished he wasn't my brother and we could make real love.

The bed was uncomfortably small and we wanted to stay together, so we just crawled down onto the carpet with the sheets and covers. We stayed awake for an hour, playing with each other, his fingers up inside me, his cock getting hard again, being stroked, more oral sex.

In the morning, we awoke, took another wonderful shower and I made pancakes for him. I told him about Mark and he told me Carol loved oral sex on her but wouldn't go down on him. We both chuckled.

============

Well, eventually, when I was 16, I ditched Mark in favor of Carlo, a college kid who didn't believe in virginity and was quite persuasive. Mom put me on the pill when she found out what was happening, but Carlo and I still used condoms.

Paul and Carol started fucking and were inseparable. She eventually consented to giving him oral sex and they managed to get together a couple of times a week. You would have thought they were married except that sex took place in a car or family room.

Paul and I continued in our semi chaste ways and went to bed to play together on the rare occasions when Mom and Dad took off for a weekend.

On one such occassion, when we were both 17, we went into Mom and Dad's bedroom for our usual hijinks. But it was getting old for us. After all, stopping is never fun, though you can't complain about getting oral sex. It's just that it seemed silly and when you are in bed with someone, your inhibitions are already down.

So on this occasion, as we pulled the covers down and I had kissed Paul passionately, I asked him, "Paul, will you make love to me tonight? I mean, really really make love to me?" There was a tear on my cheek. He pulled me close, kissed me forever, and slid me out of my clothes. Then he stood back from me, looked at my body from head to toe, and said,

"Margo, I love you so. You are so beautiful."

"No condom, I said."

We rushed back together. I ripped his clothes off. We verily crashed onto the bed.

I was immediately on my back with my legs as far apart as they could go. We'd had five years of foreplay and didn't need any tonight. Paul laid over me and I felt his cock against my pussy. He was kissing me and squeezing my breasts as I felt him slide up inside me. I wrapped my legs around him as his powerful strokes slammed into me. I was cumming immediately, it was so wonderful, so exciting, so long awaited. He was hammering the end of my vagina and I was crying out with pleasure. I felt his juices explode inside me over and over with each stroke. Why had we denied ourselves so long?





Oh Brother 1

margoslips on Incest Stories

It started out innocently enough. I was 12, my period had been coming whenever it felt like for months, my titties were just titties, and hormones ruled my life. I had this compulsive idea of seeing my twin brother naked. Paul, at all that age, of course, had no interest in girls.

Anyway, one day when Mom and Dad weren't home, Paul was in the shower. I screwed up my courage and snuck into the bathroom and stood there in a corner where he couldn't see me until he came out of the shower. Eventually, the door slid open. Paul stepped out. There he was, naked and dripping wet from head to toe. But I don't think I had time to take in any details. He actually screamed and turned around to hide his privates. I ran out and hid in my bedroom and locked the door.

A few moments l
Read More
ater he came to the door and starting pounding. Boy was he mad. The only part of his ranting that I heard was, "I'm going to tell, Margo." I was crying by then and scared to death. I cracked the door to plead with him. He was already dressed. "You can't. You can't." "But you came in there when I was in the shower!"

I don't remember how long I pleaded with him, but then an idea came into my head. "I'll take off my clothes for you." Now he may not have been interested in girls at that age, but that was an idea that he couldn't resist. "OK," he said.

It was only then that real panic set in for me. I couldn't believe what I had said. I was trapped. So I backed into my room and he followed. "Close the door." Of course nobody was home but, well, you understand. "Turn around." He did. I slipped out of my tee shirt, shoes and jeans. "OK," I said nervously. He turned to see me standing there in my panties and training bra.

I could tell he was stunned by seeing me like that, even though it wasn't much different than my bathing suit. But then he said, "But you said!" I was still trapped. "Turn around, again." I turned around, too. Tears streaming down my face, I took off the bra and dropped my panties to the floor. "OK," I said again.

He turned to see my bare bottom. Then I turned, my hands covering what I could. Paul just stared. Slowly I let my hands drop to my sides, revealing the small tuft of hair that was growing and everything else for that matter. He stood like in a trance. Finally, one word, barely audible. "Wow." I turned back and rapidly got my clothes on.

==============

A few months later, I guess Paul had been working up his own courage and his interest in girls was definitely stronger. He decided to turn tables on me. I stepped out of the shower, and there he was. I screamed and turned around, but he didn't leave. With my back to him and a towel hastily wrapped around me, I said, "You'd better take your clothes off NOW!!!. Everything!!!!" I heard the sounds of clothes being unfastened and dropped to the floor.

When I turned, he was standing  there hiding his privates. "Come on," I said. "I can't." "Come on!!" He moved his hands away and his penis was standing straight out. Guess what I said!

"Wow."

=============

When Mom and Dad were out, we would often find a way to see each other naked like that, especially in the shower. We got over the shyness about using the toilet with each other in the room. Paul always liked to watch my pee come out and a few times, I did it in the shower stall for him. We watched each other develop physically and talked about our experiences with the opposite sex.

When we turned 15 -- by then I was letting boys feel me up and rub my panties -- Paul came in while I was showering. "Will you come in and wash my back?" It was something I'd been dreaming about for months. He undressed and came in. I turned my back and gave him the soap. Of course, I hadn't really thought much beyond my back.

Paul lathered my back, and then my shoulders and then he reached around in front and washed me there. We had never touched like that. I was much more developed by then and it felt sooooo good. I purred, "mmmmmm," and giggled when his penis kept knocking against my rear. Then I turned and said, "Wash my legs."

He was pretty embarrassed, but also excited. So he knelt down on one knee and started with my feet. As he worked his way up, I had decision to make. "You can wash me there, too." I had never let a boy actually touch my pussy, though some tried to push my panties aside or slip their hands inside. Let's just say that Paul did a wonderful job and I was moaning as he washed me there. "Oh that feels good, Paul."

"Your turn," I eventually said. I took the soap and lathered his back. He was so mucscular by then, so beautiful. "Turn around." I washed his now strong chest very affectionately and, a little nervously, started to rub soap on his penis and balls. Then I too knelt down and washed his legs. Don't get too excited -- I never even thought of giving him oral sex.

When I got to the top of his legs, I felt like his privates needed some more cleaning. His cock felt so strong in my hand. "Keep doing that," he said between deep breaths. By then I was curious what would happen, though I knew from a theoretical perspective. All of a sudden, sperm shot out in bursts. Some hit the wall behind me. Some hit my cheek. Some ran down over my chest. He just moaned and moaned.

After it was over, I stood up and he washed me off. Then we hugged tight, our wet bodies pressed together. "Oh, Margo." He held me tight and we kissed like lovers. Maybe, we really were.


Dawning Love

pasego on Incest Stories

Note: This story is completely fiction. If incest offends you, do not read. Feedback is appreciated, e mail me at: pasego05@hotmail.com

   Dawn ran upstairs to her room and slammed the door. Sometimes her daddy was just so unfair! She had really wanted to got the prom, but wasn't allowed to go out with boys until she was 18, and her father thought of prom as a date. At 16, Dawn was bemoaning that she had to spend the next two years saying no to every boy who took an interest in her.

   Prom night came and Dawn was up in her room sulking. Her dad came in and looked at her, feeling both affection an

Read More
d anger for his little girl.

   "Honey, I have to go to the office and do some paperwork, I won't be home until later, around ."

   Dawn nodded and looked back at her magazine. Jack sighed and headed downstairs. Who knew it would be this hard to raise a teenager by himself. There wasn't a day that went by that Jack wished his wife was here. She died in a hit and run 10 years ago, leaving Jack to take care of their six year old daughter. It had been easy enough then, but now Dawn was in the throes of her teenage years, and Jack couldn't wait for her to calm down a little.

   After her daddy left Dawn got on the phone with her friend Amber. Both soothed each other about not getting to go to the dance, and Amber invited Dawn to come over. She quickly agreed and ran the few blocks to Amber's house. They ate pizza, talked, and watched a movie. Several hours later Dawn looked up at the clock and saw it was .

   "Oh God, my dad doesn't know I’m out and he's probably home by now. I have to go!"

   Dawn ran full speed to her house and cursed when she saw her dad's car in the driveway. Quietly she opened the door, but it was no use. Her father was sitting on the couch, waiting for her.

   He stood up and faced her. "Dawn, when I tell you you can't do something, I mean it. I can't believe you would disobey me."

   "I didn't go to the prom, Daddy!" Dawn cried, "I just went over to Amber's house for dinner and a movie!"

   "Don't lie to me! I know you were at the prom with that boy who invited you. You've probably been letting him do dirty things to you!"

   Dawn looked horrified. "Daddy! I can't believe you said that! I wasn't at the prom, look! I'm not even wearing a dress."

   Jack sneered at her "Oh, that's cute. I'm sure you changed at Amber's house. That makes you a liar and a slut!"

   Suddenly he grabbed Dawn's arm and dragged her to the couch. "You were a bad girl and bad girls need to be punished."

   He sat on the couch and pulled her over his lap. Before Dawn knew what was happening he had delivered the first blow.

   "OUCH!" Dawn cried as her daddy delivered hard smacks to her ass. She hadn't been spanked since she was four, and was humiliated that her father would do this. She hadn't done anything! About ten strokes into her punishment Dawn felt something hard begin to poke into her belly. That wasn't what she thought it was, was it?

   Finally Jack stopped. He looked down at his daughter's jean clad ass and said, "You let him have you, didn't you Dawn? You let that boy hump you!"

   He flipped her over and pulled down her jeans and panties. Dawn was sobbing now, trying to cover her exposed mound from her father. He grabbed her arms with one hand and pinned them behind her head. He reached down with his free hand and cupped her pussy. Dawn flinched at his touch. Suddenly he rammed his middle finger up her tight hole, and she screamed in surprise and pain. Jack was in for a bigger shock though when his finger came in contact with her hymen. His little girl had been telling the truth.

   Slowly he withdrew his finger. "Oh Dawn Baby, Daddy's so sorry. I should have believed you. How can you ever forgive me?" Jack hung his head in shame as his little girls sobs turned to sniffles and hiccups. Quickly she pulled up her panties and jeans, then ran upstairs to her room. Jack went to bed but didn't get any sleep. What was wrong with him? He had brutally punished his daughter and had been horny as hell while doing it. Part of it was probably from not having sex in about two years, but part of him really pined for his daughter. She was so young and virile, and as she had proved tonight, innocent. Finally Jack drifted into a troubled sleep.

   Dawn was in her room thinking similar thoughts. Her daddy had been mean, harsh, and scary downstairs. He had accused of things that were not only untrue, but inappropriate. Yet, when she came upstairs and flopped on her bed, her fingers had stolen down to her pussy and she was shocked to find herself extremely wet. More wet than she had ever been during masturbation.

   Slowly Dawn started to finger her clit, rubbing the hard bud in circles and using her other hand to cup one small breast. She came hard, thinking of her father's finger in her tiny cunt, and in that moment she made a decision. If she couldn't date boys until she was eighteen, then she would date her daddy. Surely he would like that better than the inexperienced jocks that pounded into girls for five seconds, blew their loads, then broke up with them the next day. She wanted someone to love her, and her daddy was the perfect choice.

   Quietly she slipped out of bed and walked nude to her father's room. She went to her sleeping daddy and looked down at his troubled face.

   Oh Daddy, she thought, I know you only wanted to protect me.

   Dawn pulled down the covers and jumped a little when she realized her father was naked. She saw what she had come for and looked at it wide eyed. Her daddy's penis was so huge, how was she going to put that inside her? Tentatively she reached out and grasped Jack's limp penis. She started to rub it slowly, and was amazed to feel it grow harder in her hand. She had thought it was big, but now it was huge and she felt a trickle of doubt. She shook it off and continued to pump her hand up and down her daddy's stiff cock.

   Jack was moaning softly, enjoying what he thought must be a dream. How else could their be small hands going up and down his turgid nine inches, except in a some fantasy? As the warm fingers trailed up to smear the drop of precum on his throbbing head, Jack slowly opened his eyes. “Jesus!” He shot up in bed and Dawn pulled back, startled. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” He looked at his underage daughter in disbelief. Surely she wasn’t really there, and this was some sick fantasy he had made for himself.

          Dawn was gathering her courage and she finally looked into her father’s eyes. “You were wrong Daddy. I didn’t go to the prom, and I definitely didn’t have sex with any boys.” Jack nodded quickly. “I know sweetie, I know. And I’m really sorry to have punished you for no reason but” Dawn cut him off. “But when you were spanking me Daddy, I could feel your hard penis against my belly. At first I was scared, but now I know what I want. She stepped closer and grasped his still proud erection. “I want you Daddy. You’re right; I don’t want my first time to be with somebody who won’t really care for me. I know that you’ll be gentle, and I know you want me that way too.” She looked at him confidently, daring him with her eyes to deny what she’d said. Jack could only shake his head mutely. “We just can’t baby girl. You know that that’s wrong. Daddies don’t make love to their daughters. I love you sweetie, and you are a very pretty girl, but we can’t do that.”

          Dawn stroked his cock a few times and whispered sweetly, “But no one has to know Daddy. You won’t tell anybody, and of course I won’t tell, so we would be safe.” She looked at him from under her eyelashes. Jack was staring at his daughter’s nude body. In his previous shock he had missed the fact that she didn’t have a piece of clothing on, but now he took the chance to admire her young body. Her breasts were small but budding, he knew that they would be as big as her mother’s by the time she was twenty. His eyes traveled down to her sweet snatch. She had a few wisps of golden hair, and he could see juice shining on her soft pussy lips. It was the obvious moisture there that finally melted his resolve. “Oh baby girl,” he whispered hoarsely, “You really want this, don’t you?” Dawn nodded and her father pulled her close, kissing her softly as his hand found its way to her small nipples. He pinched one and rolled it between thumb and finger. Dawn whimpered and wrapped her hand tighter around his aching cock. Her small hands couldn’t quite close around its girth, and the smooth strength of it made her shiver with need.

Dawn looked into her father’s eyes and blushed. “Daddy, I heard some girls at school talking once. They said something about boys using their mouths on a girl’s down there. Do you think you…?” she trailed off. Jack thought he had died and went to heaven. “Honey, I would like nothing more than to eat out your sweet pussy.” He rolled her on her back and scooted her to the edge of the bed. Dropping to his knees he put Dawn’s legs over his shoulders and looked at her golden opening. Finally he leaned forward and licked up her slit, scooping up as much juice as her could with his long tongue. Dawn moaned loudly and arched her back towards her father’s mouth. Her hands found her breasts and she began to knead them with brutal intensity. Jack teased his daughter for awhile by licking everywhere but her pulsing clit. He would lap her pussy lips, pausing once and a while to stick his long tongue into her small hole, then kiss and nip her thighs while she shrieked and bucked her hips. Finally he gave into Dawn’s pleas and latched his teeth and lips onto her clit. He sucked hard, nibbling the small button and blowing air through his teeth. It took about fifteen seconds of this for Dawn to explode in a fierce orgasm. She grabbed her Daddy’s head and shoved it into her cunt, screaming muddled nonsense as she writhed. Jack continued to suck and lap at her sweet juices, renewing the waves of her orgasm with every touch of his talented tongue. Finally she collapsed on the bed and looked hazily at her father. “I never knew it could be like that,” she panted, and Jack smiled at her.

“Just wait for the main event!” he said brightly, and scooted up the bed so he was lying on top of her. He could feel the sheen of sweat on her body causing a sweet friction as he rubbed himself against her. Reluctantly he sat up and opened the drawer in his bedside table, pulling out a condom. He ripped open the package and rolled it down his length. Jack positioned himself at his daughter’s small entrance and looked into her eyes. “Are you sure you want to do this Dawn? Once it happens, we cant’ go back. You’re only a virgin once, and this whole thing is illegal. I just want to know that you’re sure.” Dawn looked up at him with pure love and complete trust. “I’m sure I’m sure,” she whispered softly.

 Still Jack paused, “This is going to hurt for awhile, honey. Then it will feel good.” Dawn nodded and closed her eyes. “Just be careful Daddy. Go slow.” Jack nodded and rubbed the tip of his penis against her pussy, lubricating it with her juices. Dawn moaned softly and wrapped her arms around her Daddy’s back. Jack took this as acceptance and started to slowly push his swollen cock into the tight hole. Finally the head popped in with a squelch and he paused as Dawn gasped. “It’s so big Daddy!” He held himself there for several seconds, allowing his daughter to grow accustomed to the invasion. When he felt her relax a little, he continued to push. He had gotten about three inches in when his head hit her hymen. He drew back a little and warned “This is it baby.” He pushed himself in with a sharp thrust, quickly popping Dawn’s cherry.” Dawn squealed in pain and tears leaked out the corners of her eyes. Jack could feel a trickle of blood leaking from her tight hole and rested on his elbows for what seemed like a long time. Eventually Dawn wiggled a little and wrapped her legs around her Daddy’s ass. “Okay, it’s better now.”

Jack didn’t need a second invitation. He pulled out of his little girl and thrust sharply back in. He began to hump her wildly, grunting with effort and lust. Dawn did her best to meat his thrusts, her head thrown back and her eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling. No wonder her daddy hadn’t wanted her to go out with guys. If she had known sex could be this good she would have started fucking boys long ago. It seemed her entire body was connected to that little nubbin of flesh in her pussy. She could feel her orgasm building in her stomach, spreading through her like forest fire. Jack changed his angle a little, and his rigid penis brushed her oh so sensitive g-spot. Dawn screamed so loud her Daddy stopped for a minute; sure he had hurt her badly. When he saw the pure ecstasy on her face he realized that she was coming hard. Hell bent on his own release, Jack began pounding relentlessly, fucking his virgin daughter much harder than he had ever fucked his late wife. His screams rivaled his daughter’s as he went over the edge, and he collapsed on her shuddering form, his jism leaking out of the condom and into her depths. It was this thought that ripped a strangled cry from his throat, and he quickly pulled out of his daughter’s gaping hole.

“What’s the matter Daddy?” Dawn asked, genuinely concerned. Jack looked down in horror at his sated daughter. “Some cum went into you!” he gasped out. “Oh sweetie, what if you end up pregnant?” Dawn yawned and reached up to lazily tweak her father’s tiny nipples. “That’s okay Daddy, we’re gonna move anyways.” Jack looked confused. “Move? Honey, what are you talking about?”

“I want to be your girl forever Daddy. I want to marry you and have your children. We can move somewhere no one will know us, and start a new life together. I know you have enough money for us to live comfortably. We’ll get someone to forge a new birth certificate for me, and we’ll move to Mexico. I always wanted to live somewhere with a beach.”

Jack looked down at his daughter in disbelief. She wasn’t thinking clearly; there was no way they could pull something like that off. Well, actually… he thought long and hard and concluded that it actually wouldn’t be that hard. Mexico was perfect, and he was wealthy enough to support them for quite awhile. He looked down at his sweet girl, love blossoming for her in a completely different way. Yes, he would stay with his daughter forever. She would be his Little Girl, his wife, his Dawn.

 

Incest for two please

Yautja on Incest Stories

For about 3 years now I've been masturbating about my sister, whose name would be Jordan she is 15, Jordan is about 6' 2" she has Luscious B-cup breasts, short black hair, bright blue eyes, and a perfectly pink pussy. Jordan likes to masturbate , and she likes to do it ALOT. When she was 12 I could hear her from my room moaning, I decided to see if she was masturbating, I've seen women masturbate on the Internet but all the free sites have crappy resolution. I peeked into her room through a shutter window on her door that was barely open (we all had them), she was masturbating, it was a perfect view of her pussy, her bed was on the opposite side of the room from the door. I instantly became erect, my dick was bigger than it ever was lookin at the porn on the computer.

Read More
"left" />

Good thing all i had on where boxers that came open in the front otherwise I might have broke it. I started to masturbate as I watched her finger and play with her pussy. She even tasted herself! After cuming she ran her hand over her pussy and licked it, at that point I came imagining i was the one who was licking her hand, my cum stuck to the door, I think she heard me grunt, I didn't have anything to wipe up the cum with so i used my hand and licked it off like Jordan did and quickly snuck back into my room before she opened her door, she looked oddly at my door ( i was watching through my shutter window) i hoped she didn't see me. she looked on her door and she had a puzzled look on her face "oh shit" i said to myself, i didn't get all my cum off the door, she looked closer at it and realized what it was then looked at her shutter, she looked at my door knowing that i had seen what she was doing and smiled, she licked the rest off the door and went back in. and that is what set off my fantasies of her, which came true the day after my birthday.

The morning after my 16th birthday i was awoken by one of my friends, who had spent the night, get up and go to the bathroom, he shut the door a little loud. I got up and went to make some breakfast. Jordan was at the kitchen table facing me, her legs where open just enough for me notice she wasn't wearing any panties under her gown, she said mom and dad where gone they had to go on an emergency business trip to Michigan and they would be back in a week or so and that we had permission to use our check cards for groceries and the like, But she said it in kind of a seductive, sleepy, sexy tone with a look in her eye i have never seen in anybody. Chris came out from the bathroom looked at me then looked at her and asked "you two gonna fight or sumthin??" he laughed and sat at the table. i went to the fridge and grabbed some bacon and eggs for every one i just grabbed the pan out when my other friend Greg tripped over a blanket in my room and came stumbling out and fell on the floor in the living room. Every1 started laughing while he got up and joined Jordan and Chris at the table. after we ate we all got dressed and watched Doom on the couch. when one of the scary parts came up my sister grabbed me and held on until reaper got injected with C24 then she started to lower herself onto her side held me around my waist with one hand and put her other in my lap and put her head down on it and watched the rest of the movie laying on my lap. by the end of the movie I was Hard as a rock and I dare not move being afraid that if i do she would notice it i heard a honk and my friends looked at the time and said that their ride was here, it was 3:00, My sister got up and said goodbye and that it was nice to have met them.

After they left I went into my room to check my email and surf the net. A little while later Jordan came in my room and stood in the doorway, she had changed into a white tank-top and shorts, she came over to me and started to kiss me, her lips where so soft and smooth, I felt her tongue pressing against my lips and I opened my mouth a little to let Jordan in, I felt her exploring my mouth with her tongue. after a minute or two she stopped and looked me in the eyes and said "I know what you did 3 years ago outside my door, and I've been thinking about you ever since, I have had many fantasies about you doing things to me that I have only heard of from older girls and I cant get them out of my head" she waited for me to reply but all i could do is sit there, my jaw open, after a few seconds I said "I've had many a fantasy about you as well Jordan, I've thought about doing things to you I've only seen in well, my fantasies about you." She had a look of relief and kissed me again and then pulled me up and told me to take off her clothes. I hesitated not sure if I should or not, after about a minute she looked at me like I was nuts, she started to turn away. I grabbed her and pushed her on the bed and got on top of her and looked her in the eye and took her Tank-top and ripped it right down the middle, she was speechless staring into my eyes with lust and love. after ripping off her Tank-top she began kissing me deeply, Jordan started to take off my belt and lift my shirt. I grabbed her hand and took it off my shirt I then Ripped my shirt off, I didn't want to stop kissing her. 10 minutes of kissing and exploring each others mouths thoroughly i finally lifted up and ripped her bra off, she started laughing about that and said "Go ahead rip it all off ,take me, i want you" so i opened her button and zipper on her pants and slid them easily off, i got back on top of her started to kiss her again, then i reached down and ripped the front or her panties off and rolled over so she was on top and Seductively said "Your turn." taking my pants off like i did hers she grabbed a hold of the button on the front of my boxers, just then i realized that these where the same boxers i was wearing that night 3 years ago, i thought she was going to just pull me through the front but she ripped and the boxers fell onto my bed ripped right in half. she licked my dick when she got up and crawled on top of me and rubbed her pussy on me while lowering herself to my Very hard dick. I asked "are you sure you want this?" moving up to my stomach she sat down and said "I love you and want you to make love to me" We kissed for a while and Jordan then slipped down to my dick and lowered her mouth onto it and started to suck and lick the tip at first then she slowly started to move her head up and down on my dick Damn it felt incredible having my dick sucked but having my sister do it added to the mental and physical pleasure. I asked her "have you done this before? your really good" she shook her head no making sure not to let my dick out of her mouth. Before i knew it I was gonna cum and I knew I couldn't stop it "I'm gonna cuuuum!" She sucked even harder and took every last drop into her mouth and looked up at me. after I finished blowing my load she got on top of me and started kissing me. As soon as she did I tasted something salty it was my Cum I had thought she swallowed it but Jordan was sharing it with me, it actually tasted pretty good. after we couldn't taste it anymore we stopped kissing and Jordan lied on her back and she said "eat me" "What?" I said "eat me"

she exclaimed "you mean eat your pussy" I said with greed "yes eat me EAT ME NOW" Jordan said in a soft moaning voice, I went down to her pussy and examined it. I took it in with all its glory and then I saw her clit towards the top of her pussy I quickly went down and sucked on her clit, She arched her back and screamed with pleasure and ecstacy, her pussy tasted sweet kind of like a good wine, while sucking her clit I inserted my middle finger into her pussy and she started moaning even louder, her pussy was so tight and wet yet soft it felt really good, after inserting another finger she was grinding along with my rhythm, it didn't take long for her to cum and she was a squirter she released at least a cup of ejaculate, her pussy juice was even sweeter yet had a hint of sourness I loved it, I did the same she did for me, I sucked up as much as I could and kissed her, Sharing her sweet love juice with her.

By that time i was rock hard again and ready for action, after kissing for another 15 minutes I rolled her over on top of me and asked "are you ready?" she nodded and lowered herself onto me, GOD DAMN I could barely fit it felt so damn good. "OH FUCK!" may was lowering her self farther onto me she looked at me like she couldn't go on "Jordan i am gonna thrust are you ready?" "yes Yautja i am, fuck my pussy like you've always fantasized about. do it i want you in me" i thrust into her breaking her hymen, she screamed this time in pain yet there was a look of pure pleasure on her face, it was so tight i didn't think i could move my dick without leverage and allot of it, it felt so good i didn't want to move we just lay there for a moment, then she started to move down farther and farther until all of my 7" dick was in her, oh damn i didn't know if i could last very long, it was near impossible, i came right there i couldn't even last 2 minutes with her pussy. i told her i came but she kept on pumping while yelling "ooh oh ooh" it felt so good it started to hurt but she wouldn't stop, she came so hard her pussy clamped onto my dick like a vice and i came again with her she collapsed on top of me and we lay there for awhile while we recovered from our experiences.

after about an hour she slips off me and said "i want to do 69 i want to taste our come on your dick and i want you to taste our come from my pussy." she go on top of me and sat on my face and leaned forward to lie on my stomach while i start to eat her out again. she grabbed my dick and licked it all up and don't the shaft until it was nice and wet and she got most of the cum off then she took it into her mouth and sucked my dick so hard i thought i was in her pussy again. she started to swirl her tongue in the tip of my dick it felt good but no where near as good as her pussy. Jordan's pussy really tasted great with the saltiness of my cum and the sweetness of hers it was like i dreamt heaven would taste like we both came at the same time again and we both swallowed the cum that came out. we started to fuck again and it just felt better each and every stroke until we had fucked ourselves to exhaustion. we laid there for another 30 minutes then we got dressed and went out to the kitchen to make some early breakfast since it was about 5 in the morning we had been fucking all night. we had a fuck fest everyday that week and ever since we fucked every time we could late at night and early in the morning after our parents had left but before school in the summer we fucked all day until just before our parents got home and now we live together in a house out in the country. we have not had children we make sure we use the pill so we don't have a child, we did think of adopting though.

I MIGHT add more detail and longer story continuing how we did it at school and so forth if it is liked  if you liked it drop me and email at TealC_Master_Taree@msn.com but please don't add me to your messenger list thanks.

Fucking my passed out Mother

shutterbug51 on Incest Stories

I was in my double bed, Dennis in the single , across the room. Mom came into my room and I could see from the hall light she was getting undressed, she was really drunk as she could barley stand up. She must have thought she was in her room, because after undressing she fell into my bed and passed out. I shook her and called her name, but she just moaned. Now I had seen my Mother in skimpy bathing suits, but she was even more beautiful naked. I turned on the closet light to get a better look. She lay there on her back her legs slightly spread. this was the first time I saw her cunt and it was completely smooth shaven.

Dennis was next to me his cock getting hard and slowly stroking it, as he eyed Mom. I told him to go ahead and suck her nipple

Read More
, he was afraid until I started sucking that beautiful nipple, then he joined in. Mom moaned but never opened her eyes. My cock was now harder than it ever had been. In the porn mags we saw pics of guys licking womens cunts, so I spread mom's legs apart, got down and statrted licking her slit, she again started to moanand then spread her legs further apart. Maybe she thought this was a dream and was reacting to it. I told Dennis to slide his cock into her mouth, as her head was turned facing him and slightly opened. His cock was about 7" and was not bad thick wise. He slowly slid it into her mouth, and started to pump it in and out. This made me even harder. I slid between Mom's legs pushed the head of my 9", yes I was that big at 14, slowly pushed until my cock was all the way in. I started to fuck Mom slowly while watching Dennis fuck my Mom's mouth. Dennis was starting to moan more with each stroke and I was really enjoying the wet cunt of my own Mother. After a short time I told Dennis to switch. He eagerly slid his cock into Mom while I slid my throbbing cock in her mouth. Her teeth scraped accross my cock sending little sjhocks through my cock. I new it wasn't right, but I was going to fill Mom's mouth with all my hot gooey spunk. I heard Dennis moaning and started to shove harder into my Mom's cunt. Then he half yelled " FUCK, I'm CUUUUMMMING" as he filled her cunt withhot jizz. I continued fucking her mouth holding her hair and pumping my swollen member deeper into her mouth til I felt the back of her throat. Not being able to hold back any longer I let loose with the biggest load of cum I ever had, shooting down her throat. I pulled out after the first couple of squirts and finished by squirting the rest on her face. Then I licked of what I had squirted on her face to clean it off. We then went into her room, I started looking thru her dresser for the toys I knew she had, while Dennis and I recuperrated. What I found really surprised me. I found some restraints and several different types of dildos (double and singles ) and vibrators. We decided that we were going to tie her to the bed and wait til she woke up to continue what we had started. I'll write about that later.

Natural Fantasies -- Chapter One!

Maty007 on Incest Stories

Natural Fantasies

Shannon was just like any normal girl for her age, At 14 She had long hair. Her breasts were developing and she’d started having sexual fantasies, Often bringing her self to orgasm with sexual play.

Shannon had tried numerous of her sexual fantasies she had put the majority into action including ‘popping’ her ‘cherry’ with her mothers sex toy, She would often shave her ‘secret area’ like most teen girls her age.

Anyway a bit about her family she had a brother and a mother, Her father had died w

Read More
hen she was 7 and her mother had struggled for years to get back on her feet and return to leading a normal life, Her brother Joshua was only one year older then her self and had often fantasised about his sister but he was faithful, Never expressed those feelings and would never like to hurt his sisters feelings.

Shannon and Joshua shared a very close relationship after there father died, Often confiding secrets they would not tell there mother in each other and had often had very close conversations about there boyfriends or girlfriends etc, Stuff you are more likely to confide in your close friends. <!--[endif]-->

Shannon’s birthday was coming up and she was going to have a birthday party and latter that night a sleepover in the Wendy-house come mini-house her mother had bought a couple of years previously. I will point out her this was a girls ‘only’ sleepover and only a couple of her friends where coming, Shannon had got prepared and the night was close.

Finally it was the night, Shannon has had her party and has had a good day, a couple of her closet friends were coming (Jessica, Jade, Sarah and Sadie). A couple of hours had passed and they’d finished there pizza they had ordered from there local fast food restraunt and where going to play spin the bottle when Joshua had walked in asking them to turn there music down as he could not concentrate with all the noise, Sadie asked Joshua to join in he tried to wiggle out of it as he was shy and was one of those people who liked to keep him self to him self, Playing games on his computers etc.

He agreed with a slight bit of hesitation, But hey he was a man how could he resist staying with 5 very beautiful developing ladies, He sat down on the rug they’d laid out, Jade finished her Pepsi she’d been drinking and she put the empty bottle down, Sadie went first and dared the person who the bottle lands on to kiss Joshua, Now as I mentioned Joshua was shy and so was hesitant. Sadie spun the bottle first, It slowly stopped “gulped – Joshua” it had landed on Shannon they were both hesitant at the dare, what where they to do they had been brought up and taught this sort of stuff wasn’t right. Slowly they gazed at each other until Sadie snapped “Hello!!”… Shannon moved closer to Joshua and kissed him slowly on the lips, Joshua after a few seconds precipitated.

 <!--[endif]-->

Shannon began to feel the tingling feeling in her legs, Joshua broke away. Slowly Shannon began to blush about what they’d done they’d done more then just a kiss, they had practically “snogged”.

Jessica began to laugh as Joshua was embarrassed and wanted to avoid any more confrontations this time the spinner chose truth, the bottle slowed down.

<!--[if !supportEmptyParas]--> <!--[endif]-->

It landed on…………

To be continued if I receive enough good feedback, the next story will be a lot more interesting.

My daughters first sex

handy69 on Incest Stories

We always had a great birthday party for misty and she had lots of friends come over.We played lots of games one being musical chairs.It happened one time that i was playing with them and the music stopped and i sat down and one of her friends sat on my lap. I got an instant hardon as the girl was built like misty.She was real slow about getting up and then went over to misty and started talking and staring at me . We started again and my daughter got beside me and when the music stopped she sat on my lap. as my dick was still hard she bounced up and down real slow and looked around and smiled. Daddy you got a hardon for me and laughed. I laughed and said oh yeah baby i want you. Well the people started leaving so i went in to drink a beer. Misty had gone into her room and changed clothes
Read More
and came out with spandex shorts and a halter.Her tits were really beautiful.Her body was something to die for. My wife had to take some of the kids home and she would be back in about an hour. Misty sat down next to me and ask for a sip of my beer . Just one misty  and she took a swallow and some beer ran down her tits. Oh gosh daddy will you wipe that off for me. I didnt have a towel handy so i used my bare hand. Damn her tits were big and my dick got hard all over again.As i was staring at her tits she looked at my dick and then said daddy do you want to fuck me .I know you don't know but i've been fucking for six months. Misty reached down and began rubbing my cock and i just about cum right there. Misty told me to pull my pants down and i didn't say a word i just took them off.Nowpull my shorts off for me. At that point i realized my daughter was seducing me. I began pulling her shorts off and she said i'll fuck you better than mom ever has.Now eat my pussy daddy.I was all hers right there. As i looked down she had no hair on her pussy and i dove right in.She was cumming in my mouth in one minute . I was sucking her cum out as hard as i could as i wanted all of it. I had her shaking all over the couch. I ate her pussy and tounged her ass for twenty minutes. She made me stop and turned around and went down and started sucking my cock.She was sucking like a pro. I held the back of her head and fucked her mouth hard and deep. I could'nt hold back any longer and shot cum  into the back of her throat and she took it all and  milked my cock dry of cum. Daddy if your going to fuck me you better do it before  mom gets home. But my cock started dying down so misty  started talking about the girl that sat on my lap at the party and it got hard again. I laid  her on the floor and shoved my cock in deep and began fucking her fast. We were fucking about two minutes and she started cumming all over my cock and i shot my load in her. As i was pulling out we heard thecar pulling up so we both ran into our bed rooms and changed clothes.As i came into the living room my wife was standing there looking at the cum on the carpet and ask me what this was  and all i could do was stand there with a blank look on my face. Misty came walking out of the kitchen with a wet towel and said she dropped some ice cream on the floor and began wipeing it up .She was faceing me and i could look down her blouse at those beautiful tits. My wife went into the kitchen  and misty looked up and said lets do it again tomorrow daddy. I just nodded my head and rubbed my cock. day two is cumming soon

Incest for two please

Yautja on Incest Stories

For about 3 years now I've been masturbating about my sister, whose name would be Jordan she is 15, Jordan is about 6' 2" she has Luscious B-cup breasts, short black hair, bright blue eyes, and a perfectly pink pussy. Jordan likes to masturbate , and she likes to do it ALOT. When she was 12 I could hear her from my room moaning, I decided to see if she was masturbating, I've seen women masturbate on the Internet but all the free sites have crappy resolution. I peeked into her room through a shutter window on her door that was barely open (we all had them), she was masturbating, it was a perfect view of her pussy, her bed was on the opposite side of the room from the door. I instantly became erect, my dick was bigger than it ever was lookin at the porn on the computer.

Read More
"left" />

Good thing all i had on where boxers that came open in the front otherwise I might have broke it. I started to masturbate as I watched her finger and play with her pussy. She even tasted herself! After cuming she ran her hand over her pussy and licked it, at that point I came imagining i was the one who was licking her hand, my cum stuck to the door, I think she heard me grunt, I didn't have anything to wipe up the cum with so i used my hand and licked it off like Jordan did and quickly snuck back into my room before she opened her door, she looked oddly at my door ( i was watching through my shutter window) i hoped she didn't see me. she looked on her door and she had a puzzled look on her face "oh shit" i said to myself, i didn't get all my cum off the door, she looked closer at it and realized what it was then looked at her shutter, she looked at my door knowing that i had seen what she was doing and smiled, she licked the rest off the door and went back in. and that is what set off my fantasies of her, which came true the day after my birthday.

The morning after my 16th birthday i was awoken by one of my friends, who had spent the night, get up and go to the bathroom, he shut the door a little loud. I got up and went to make some breakfast. Jordan was at the kitchen table facing me, her legs where open just enough for me notice she wasn't wearing any panties under her gown, she said mom and dad where gone they had to go on an emergency business trip to Michigan and they would be back in a week or so and that we had permission to use our check cards for groceries and the like, But she said it in kind of a seductive, sleepy, sexy tone with a look in her eye i have never seen in anybody. Chris came out from the bathroom looked at me then looked at her and asked "you two gonna fight or sumthin??" he laughed and sat at the table. i went to the fridge and grabbed some bacon and eggs for every one i just grabbed the pan out when my other friend Greg tripped over a blanket in my room and came stumbling out and fell on the floor in the living room. Every1 started laughing while he got up and joined Jordan and Chris at the table. after we ate we all got dressed and watched Doom on the couch. when one of the scary parts came up my sister grabbed me and held on until reaper got injected with C24 then she started to lower herself onto her side held me around my waist with one hand and put her other in my lap and put her head down on it and watched the rest of the movie laying on my lap. by the end of the movie I was Hard as a rock and I dare not move being afraid that if i do she would notice it i heard a honk and my friends looked at the time and said that their ride was here, it was 3:00, My sister got up and said goodbye and that it was nice to have met them.

After they left I went into my room to check my email and surf the net. A little while later Jordan came in my room and stood in the doorway, she had changed into a white tank-top and shorts, she came over to me and started to kiss me, her lips where so soft and smooth, I felt her tongue pressing against my lips and I opened my mouth a little to let Jordan in, I felt her exploring my mouth with her tongue. after a minute or two she stopped and looked me in the eyes and said "I know what you did 3 years ago outside my door, and I've been thinking about you ever since, I have had many fantasies about you doing things to me that I have only heard of from older girls and I cant get them out of my head" she waited for me to reply but all i could do is sit there, my jaw open, after a few seconds I said "I've had many a fantasy about you as well Jordan, I've thought about doing things to you I've only seen in well, my fantasies about you." She had a look of relief and kissed me again and then pulled me up and told me to take off her clothes. I hesitated not sure if I should or not, after about a minute she looked at me like I was nuts, she started to turn away. I grabbed her and pushed her on the bed and got on top of her and looked her in the eye and took her Tank-top and ripped it right down the middle, she was speechless staring into my eyes with lust and love. after ripping off her Tank-top she began kissing me deeply, Jordan started to take off my belt and lift my shirt. I grabbed her hand and took it off my shirt I then Ripped my shirt off, I didn't want to stop kissing her. 10 minutes of kissing and exploring each others mouths thoroughly i finally lifted up and ripped her bra off, she started laughing about that and said "Go ahead rip it all off ,take me, i want you" so i opened her button and zipper on her pants and slid them easily off, i got back on top of her started to kiss her again, then i reached down and ripped the front or her panties off and rolled over so she was on top and Seductively said "Your turn." taking my pants off like i did hers she grabbed a hold of the button on the front of my boxers, just then i realized that these where the same boxers i was wearing that night 3 years ago, i thought she was going to just pull me through the front but she ripped and the boxers fell onto my bed ripped right in half. she licked my dick when she got up and crawled on top of me and rubbed her pussy on me while lowering herself to my Very hard dick. I asked "are you sure you want this?" moving up to my stomach she sat down and said "I love you and want you to make love to me" We kissed for a while and Jordan then slipped down to my dick and lowered her mouth onto it and started to suck and lick the tip at first then she slowly started to move her head up and down on my dick Damn it felt incredible having my dick sucked but having my sister do it added to the mental and physical pleasure. I asked her "have you done this before? your really good" she shook her head no making sure not to let my dick out of her mouth. Before i knew it I was gonna cum and I knew I couldn't stop it "I'm gonna cuuuum!" She sucked even harder and took every last drop into her mouth and looked up at me. after I finished blowing my load she got on top of me and started kissing me. As soon as she did I tasted something salty it was my Cum I had thought she swallowed it but Jordan was sharing it with me, it actually tasted pretty good. after we couldn't taste it anymore we stopped kissing and Jordan lied on her back and she said "eat me" "What?" I said "eat me"

she exclaimed "you mean eat your pussy" I said with greed "yes eat me EAT ME NOW" Jordan said in a soft moaning voice, I went down to her pussy and examined it. I took it in with all its glory and then I saw her clit towards the top of her pussy I quickly went down and sucked on her clit, She arched her back and screamed with pleasure and ecstacy, her pussy tasted sweet kind of like a good wine, while sucking her clit I inserted my middle finger into her pussy and she started moaning even louder, her pussy was so tight and wet yet soft it felt really good, after inserting another finger she was grinding along with my rhythm, it didn't take long for her to cum and she was a squirter she released at least a cup of ejaculate, her pussy juice was even sweeter yet had a hint of sourness I loved it, I did the same she did for me, I sucked up as much as I could and kissed her, Sharing her sweet love juice with her.

By that time i was rock hard again and ready for action, after kissing for another 15 minutes I rolled her over on top of me and asked "are you ready?" she nodded and lowered herself onto me, GOD DAMN I could barely fit it felt so damn good. "OH FUCK!" may was lowering her self farther onto me she looked at me like she couldn't go on "Jordan i am gonna thrust are you ready?" "yes Yautja i am, fuck my pussy like you've always fantasized about. do it i want you in me" i thrust into her breaking her hymen, she screamed this time in pain yet there was a look of pure pleasure on her face, it was so tight i didn't think i could move my dick without leverage and allot of it, it felt so good i didn't want to move we just lay there for a moment, then she started to move down farther and farther until all of my 7" dick was in her, oh damn i didn't know if i could last very long, it was near impossible, i came right there i couldn't even last 2 minutes with her pussy. i told her i came but she kept on pumping while yelling "ooh oh ooh" it felt so good it started to hurt but she wouldn't stop, she came so hard her pussy clamped onto my dick like a vice and i came again with her she collapsed on top of me and we lay there for awhile while we recovered from our experiences.

after about an hour she slips off me and said "i want to do 69 i want to taste our come on your dick and i want you to taste our come from my pussy." she go on top of me and sat on my face and leaned forward to lie on my stomach while i start to eat her out again. she grabbed my dick and licked it all up and don't the shaft until it was nice and wet and she got most of the cum off then she took it into her mouth and sucked my dick so hard i thought i was in her pussy again. she started to swirl her tongue in the tip of my dick it felt good but no where near as good as her pussy. Jordan's pussy really tasted great with the saltiness of my cum and the sweetness of hers it was like i dreamt heaven would taste like we both came at the same time again and we both swallowed the cum that came out. we started to fuck again and it just felt better each and every stroke until we had fucked ourselves to exhaustion. we laid there for another 30 minutes then we got dressed and went out to the kitchen to make some early breakfast since it was about 5 in the morning we had been fucking all night. we had a fuck fest everyday that week and ever since we fucked every time we could late at night and early in the morning after our parents had left but before school in the summer we fucked all day until just before our parents got home and now we live together in a house out in the country. we have not had children we make sure we use the pill so we don't have a child, we did think of adopting though.

This is a first draft i MIGHT add more detail and longer story continuing how we did it at school and so forth if you liked it drop me and email at TealC_Master_Taree@msn.com but please don't add me to your messenger list thanks.

Sex with a cousin

davidj on Incest Stories

I started my sex life with an auntie who was 23. She is the daughter of my dads sister and she is the seventh kid in their family.

She often came to our place to visit and stayed occasionally. I always seemed attracted to her and I had heard she had done sex with a couple of my friends older brothers at parties. I think she realized I lusted after her and often tried to look down her top to see her tits.

In our house everybody knocks or sings out before entering our bedrooms. I don’t know why but it has always been the way in our house. When I was wanki

Read More
ng and mom sung out before she came in I could always say to wait a minute. Nobody asks questions but I am sure my mom knew I wanked.

On this day I was wanking in my bedroom where I can usually rely upon not being disturbed. My parents had gone out and my aunt was downstairs watching a movie and I was on the bed naked and having a nice time just playing and wanking myself, I was not into a serious wank just a nice soft slow pull as the feeling my cock was giving me was great and I was really enjoying the sensation of being nude and wanking myself. I sort of fantasized that I was fucking her but I knew she was too old for me and wouldn’t be interested in a guy my age.

I didn’t hear my aunt come up and she didn’t knock and just walked in and there I was lying back with my boner and slowly working myself off. She just stood there for a moment and the two of us just looked at each other then I dived off the bed to cover my embarrassment. She laughed and said don’t worry I have seen it all before, in fact I do it to some of my boy friends myself. She wasn’t at all angry or upset and in fact she was quite the opposite. Then she said how long have you been doing it. I didn’t answer and she then said I bet it has been more than a year you are 15 aren’t you. I said yep - and then she said come on lets have a look at you. I have seen plenty of boys cocks so it is nothing new to me.

I said how come and she said I started fingering myself when I was 12 and had my first sex at 13 and I have lost count of the number of times and the guys who have fucked me.

Then she said have you fucked anybody yet - and I said no. She said have you tried and I said no not yet. Would you like to?  I said I don’t know. Come on she said every boy wants to fuck somebody, if you could who would be the girl you want to do it with. I said I don’t know. Do you have a girl friend and I said not really, she said have you kissed any girls yet and I said a couple. She said I bet you got a hard on when you did - and she said don’t tell me I already know. All guys do. Then she said have you ever touched a girl’s tits or cunt yet? She was amazing and I started to feel a bit gamer and said one girl let me feel her tits through her dress. She said I bet it felt good and I nodded. Did she feel your cock and I said no but when I kissed her she pushed herself against me and I know she was feeling to see if I was hard. What happened then she said, I replied nothing really we just kissed and she was rubbing against my hard on and I was feeling her tits. Do you use your tongue she asked and I said yep.

Then she said, do you know something, and with out waiting for me to reply - she said I wouldn’t mind having a fuck with you, would you like that. You have a nice cock and I think I would like to try it. I said aren’t you are too old for me to do that with. She said believe me you are never too old or too young. She said I think you would like to fuck me too because I have caught you looking at my tits sometimes. Tell me do you cum when you have an orgasm and I said yes. Then she asked when did you start doing that and I said wanking or cumming. She said cumming. I told her I was just past my 13th birthday when it happened. How long had you been wanking before that? She asked - and I said almost a year.

Then without saying any more she began to take her clothes off and I said what are you doing and she said I am going to give you a lesson on making love. I said are you going to fuck me and she said no - you are going to fuck me. My heart missed a beat hearing that and thought shit what will happen if I am no good at it. She is really experienced and I havnt even done it yet.

I watched as she started to take her clothes off. I got really hard and excited as I watched her and I couldn’t help but feel myself and play with my cock. For some reason I didn’t feel embarrassed any more about being naked in front of her.

First she took off her shoes then her skirt and then her blouse. All she had on then was a pair of bikini pants and a bra. Then she said come over here and she told me to undo her bra. I had a few problems with getting the hooks undone as I had to get both hands on her bra and my hard cock kept touching her bum and that both excited and embarrassed me.  When I finally got her bra loose she turned around and said now take it off and I had to slip her bra off her shoulders and her breast were right in front of me and I nearly came with excitement. They were really beautiful, not big but really hard and firm. They didn’t wobble about when she moved like I had seen in some porno movies and a lot of those girls had huge tits but hers were nice. Her nipples were both hard and sticking out and really red. She could see I was transfixed by them and she told me I could feel them but to be gentle with her nipples as they were very sensitive because I was making her all sexy. I softly put my hands on them and felt them and after a minute she said I could feel her nipples now, and I touched them very softly. She gave a little moan or murmur. I said am I hurting them and she said no you are just making me feel great and I love you touching them like that. I continued to feel them and play with her nipples which she really liked as she was making little sounds as I did and I knew she was enjoying me doing it. Then she told me to suck her nipples and I put one in my mouth and the sensation was fantastic. My cock began to drip strings of pre cum and one landed on her foot and we stopped to see what it was and then said that’s ok just keep going. I sucked and she told me to get my lips and squeeze them and pull on them and pretty soon I was doing a lot of things to them she liked. Then she said now pull my pants down and I got down and slipped her pants off her hips and then I saw her cunt. She was all wet too and she had no hair around it. I said don’t you have hair and she laughed and told me she shaves it all off so her boyfriend doesn’t get them in his teeth. I said how does he do that, and she just said you will find out afterwards. I wasn’t game to touch it and she didn’t offer to let me.

Her pants were just below her cunt and I was now staring at it. She told me to pull her pants right down, and she stepped out of them. Now she was there completely naked in front of me. Then she said it’s my turn and bent down and played with my cock and squeezed all the precum out and put it on her finger and then licked it off her finger. I said Yuk, doesn’t it taste awful, and she said haven’t you ever tasted it and I said no way. Then she squeezed more out of me and told me to lick her finger, I didn’t want to but she said I do it all the time it’s nice. I had to do it, but I didn’t want to, but apart from it being a bit slimy it didn’t taste at all I didn’t think, or if it did it wasn’t what I expected.

Then she told me to sit on the edge of the bed and she played with my cock and balls for a bit and looked at them and said you have a lovely cock and before I knew it she had it in her mouth and was sucking and rubbing it up and down in her mouth. Now I gave a moan just like her. She took my cock out of her mouth and asked is this the first time too, and I said yes. She said you are so hot that I think I had better work you off before we fuck as you won’t last long the way you are.  Then she got my cock back in her mouth and she sucked and rubbed it up and down and then I could feel her tongue rubbing around the edge of the top of it and over the hole in a couple of minutes I got the shakes like I was going to cum, only it felt different and much stronger, my legs went all wobbly and I tried to pull my cock out of her mouth. She just pushed me back and without taking my cock out of her mouth asked me if I was cumming and before I could answer I did, and my cum spurted out really hard and it all went into her mouth. She sucked like mad and squeezed my cock with her fingers and milked my cum out and into her mouth. I felt her swallowing it all. I had nearly fainted it was so good, it was a fantastic orgasm. The top of my cock was soooo sensitive. I had never imagined having my cock sucked like that and for her to drink all my cum. I have wanked cum out of my cock hundreds of times but I have never tried to drink it, but have looked at it and played with it. I lay back on the bed and as I went soft she stood up and said how that was and I just said wow that was fantastic. I have never had that done to me before. What was my cum like I couldn’t imagine that you would drink it.

She said your cum was perfect, I actually enjoy the taste of it. I always swallow it and actually like the taste. Nearly all boys have the same taste. Then she said we can do it again later if you like, we have better things to do now.

She was just standing there looking at me and even though I went soft when I came I was getting hard again looking at her cunt. I sat up and she could see me looking at her hairless cunt. You really want to see it don’t you? I can see you looking at it. I said I wouldn’t mind, but I really wanted to say I am dieing to see and touch it.  She said ok you get up and I will show it to you and you can see how girls masturbate, then you can have a good look and a feel of it.

She lay back and opened her legs wide and lifted her knees up so I could not only see it but get really close. Then she told me you can feel it and finger me if you want. I got down with my head really close and she put her fingers down and spread her lips open and I could see right inside her. She was all wet and her flesh was all pink wet and shiny. I was fascinated. She asked me if it was the first time I had seen a vagina or cunt that close and I said yes. Then she said I will tell you all about it. Then told me what her labia was and the outer lips and her inner lips, showed me where her piss hole was and also her clitoris. She used he fingers and squeezed the little clitoris out of its sheath and explained that’s what makes her cum. She told me that’s what girls rub and feel when they masturbate and she showed me then how she does it. I was fascinated. Then she got me to feel her and put one then two fingers into her and slip them about. She told me where girls like to be felt or tickled inside her. It was so different to anything I had experienced before. I had never thought about doing all this and hadn’t really thought about girls masturbating or cumming either; really I didn’t even know girls could cum. She was enjoying me playing with her cunt as much as I enjoyed her playing with my cock and balls.

Then she said now its time we were fucking each other, but before you fuck me you have to kiss my cunt. I thought I can’t do that. Her cunt had a slight smell that was strange but not really unpleasant. I had never smelled anything like it before. It was unusual. I said I can’t do that, and she said you would be surprised how much you will like it once you do it once or twice. I went to try but the smell sort of got me a bit but she hunched her hips up for me and all I could see was her opening all wet and wonderful. I knew I had to do it and I took a deep breath and put my lips on her labia and I could actually taste her juice. Then she put her hand on my head and held it there. Then she said ok now kiss my cunt. By then I was intoxicated by her smell and taste and I kissed and licked her as she told me to. I didn’t hesitate. At first it was hard to like the taste but I just kept going and rubbed my mouth over her vagina and slipped my tongue into her as far as I could. Once I got accustomed to the smell and taste of her cunt, I didn’t have any more problems. She was still holding me there and she started to wriggle about and as she did I got excited and began to lick and do whatever I could to feel what it was like to suck on a girl. I was actually enjoying the experience without knowing what I was supposed to do and just rubbed my lips and face all over her cunt and licked and sucked on it, then I put two fingers inside her and licked her clitoris. Suddenly she began to buck about and squirm and moan and I thought she likes it and I kept going on her even though it was a bit difficult with her bucking about. A lot of her juice came out and I started to lick it up. Then she stopped moving and took her hand away and I took my mouth off her cunt. When I looked at her she was laying there trying to get her breath back. I said are you ok, and she said you have just given me an orgasm and it was wonderful. I hadn’t realized what she was doing but she said you were wonderful. Did you enjoy doing it. I said at first I didn’t but then it sort of all got nice and then you began to make it feel and be great for me and after a bit I was really having fun and then you started to buck about and I thought you were playing games with me. Wow I said I have never had so much fun, and she said, and all with your clothes off and I giggled.

She lay on the bed and I sat beside her and we talked about what I knew, or more accurately about what I didn’t know about girls and stuff and said how I was thrilled doing what we had done. I told her I never realized girls like sex as much and enjoyed the masturbating and licking stuff. I thought all girls did was let guys fuck them. She said it was like that with her, she didn’t know much and a boy who was a couple of years older than her took her out and virtually did what we did and he was teaching me like I was teaching you. She said we ended up with him fucking me for the first time and she had no idea what he was doing to her, but it was nice and she was enjoying it and didn’t want him to stop. She said the first time he came in her mouth she was nearly sick.

 

Then she said I want you to fuck me I think we will be good together. She said I realize it will be your first time that’s why I sucked you off because you would have cum pretty quick when we do it the first time if you haven’t cum first. She said I think you must be getting to enjoy this now because you are not hard and that means you are getting used to being sexy with me and that means you might last long enough for me to cum. She said most boys don’t last long enough for the girl to cum as girls usually take longer to cum. I was fascinated. I never realized sex was like this.

 

I started to play with her nipples again as I like the look and the feel of them and she said that’s nice I like that. She fondled my cock and I started to get hard again just playing with her nipples and kissing and sucking them. She said when you are ready we can fuck. I said I was ready and asked her what I had to do.

 

She said first of all you have to get your cock into me and I think you know what to do after that. I said I think so. Once we are fucking then we just enjoy the fun and make up things as we go along. After a while you will start to cum and when that happens you can cum inside me. If you do it with other girls then you have to make sure that they are either using a contraceptive pill or you have to wear a condom. Have you ever tried one on she asked, and I said a couple of times. She said well never take the risk as getting a girl pregnant at your age, it will be a big problem. She said you know how a girl gets pregnant don’t you.  I said when I cum in her she does. She said not every time, there are days a girl can get pregnant and others when they cant, that’s why some guys can have sex with a girl without a condom and say they never got her pregnant. He said I know a guy who says if you wear a condom you are a woos.  She said never have sex without one if she is not using oral contraceptives, those guys are stupid and so is the girl who lets them.

 

Then she held my cock and told me how good it looked. She said were you circumcised at birth or later and I said when I was 10. My dad decided it was better for me, and I had no idea why, but now I like it better. All I know was it hurt for a few days and my mum had to dress it and each time it got hard and hurt even more. She asked what did she say when you got hard. I said she said nothing really, but once told me that it was quite normal for a boy to get hard when you got touched there. Even in the hospital when the nurse washed me it got hard and she took no notice except for the last day, and she said that I would make a girl very happy one day, and I had no idea what she meant.

 

Then she said well today might be that day, I know I really want you to fuck me and I want you to know I am looking forward to it. I asked her how many times she had been fucked and she told me about 20 or 25 times. I said wow that’s a lot, and she said she likes doing it and when boys find out they all want to fuck me. I asked her how many boys had done it to her and she wasn’t sure but about 15. I said wow that many and she said she never really counted them. She said a lot more have wanted to. She only did it with boys if she liked them. She said I have even done it with men as old as your father and I have enjoyed it. Then I asked how big the biggest cock you have done it with was. She said about 9 inches and pretty thick. I said how do you get it all in and she said it’s easy, my cunt stretches and I would be surprised how big a thing will fit into her. She said remember that’s where babies come out so it really can stretch, but then it hurts a lot. She said later on I will show you just how much you can put in there, and I said nothing but wondered what she had in mind.

Come on she said lets start and you can have your first fuck. She said I want it to be a good one so don’t hurry and just think about it as something normal and don’t get too worked up or you will cum too quickly. I want you to enjoy fucking me and I want to enjoy it as well.

I said what do I do and she said first of all lets get into position and she arranged herself on the bed and I got between her legs and I could see her wonderful cunt all ready and waiting for me to fuck her. She said this is called missionary position and explained why. She said there are lots of ways you can fuck a girl beside this, and if we have time we can try a few afterwards. I was fascinated.

Then she was half lying up on her elbows and she pulled her legs up and opened wide. She told me to take my cock in my hand and guide it to where her cunt opens and just put it in a little way to begin with, just put the top in between the outer lips and wait for a few seconds so you can get the feeling of it. When I had it just right she said now slowly push your cock right into my cunt all the way and feel how good it is as it goes in.

I was in heaven as I could feel my cock sliding into her warm wet and slippery cunt which really felt good. She lay back and said oh that feels great, you are not the biggest boy to fuck me but you feel really good in there. I said what does it feel like and she said it felt just wonderful and she could feel my cock right up inside her and it felt good. Now she said start to fuck me and don’t worry if your cock comes out, just put it back into me again and keep going. I was laying on top of her with my arms each side of her with my cock inside her and between her legs looking at her tits and face. She had her feet on the bed but her knees were pulled right up. She told me don’t worry if it comes out a few times until you get the rhythm right. She was right after a few goes I had come out a couple of times but my cock went right back inside her again and each time without having to touch it. I felt great. How’s it feeling she asked, and I said fantastic, I cant believe how good it feels, and she asked is it better than wanking, and I said hundred times better and I am so glad I am doing it with you, its really great. She said I am really happy I am doing it with you too, you are really good at it. Then I said what happens when I cum and she said that’s fine you just cum inside me, I can’t get pregnant because I use pills to stop me. I said oral contraceptives and she said yes that’s right and I told her that’s what my mum uses. She asked me how I knew and I told her I have heard her talking about it and have seen them by her bed. She said do you hear your parents fucking each other and I told her sometimes I hear my mum singing out, and she said that when she is cumming. I do that sometimes, it depends upon how good your orgasm is. I said one day I was in the bathroom and my dad walked in with his cock all long and slimy and I knew he had been fucking mum. He was all embarrassed but didn’t say anything. Later on I heard him telling mum that he had seen him and she said shit I hope he doesn’t realize what we were doing, but I did.

By now I was getting used to the rhythm and the feeling was great. She seemed to be enjoying herself too and kept telling me you are going great. We will have to do this more often she said, I said good.

I kept fucking her and now I wasn’t coming out as often and it just was perfect. She was laying there talking to me as I kept fucking her. She asked if I knew what a girl’s virginity was. I said I have heard that’s when she is fucked for the first time and she bleeds. She said that’s right. I asked her if she bled on her first time and she said yes. I asked her what was it like the first time. She told me it was great, she only bled a little bit but it didn’t hurt. She told me quite a lot of girls hurt on their first time because of the hymen being broken and that they can be a bit tight. I asked her what the hymen was and she explained all about that. She said you don’t know very much do you, and I said I know I am enjoying fucking you.

 

She asked if I knew about girls periods and said I didn’t but I had heard people talk about them and mum has them because I have heard dad talking about them. Then she explained to me all about them. I was fascinated and all the time I was pumping my cock in and out of her cunt. After a while I began to get the feeling I was going to cum. It felt a bit different than when I wank myself and I said I thought I was going to cum and she said just see if you can hold it back for a minute and she put her hand down and squeezed my cock which took the feeling away for a minute. By the time I got the sensation back she had started to fuck me as well and was grinding her cunt around on my cock working herself about and squeezing her own nipples and shaking her head about and groaning and then she sort of grunted at me and said go faster, faster and I did and I don’t know what happened for the next minute because the two of us went wild. I had never felt anything like it before when I came. My cock head was really sensitive and my cum was spurting out into her and she was singing out and bouncing around and the two of us were trying to fuck each other as hard as we could. It was the most amazing sensation I had ever had and she was really having a real exciting time as well. I couldn’t believe how good it was. She was sort of moaning and talking to me but I was so engrossed in cumming I couldn’t make sense out of her.

Then it was all over. I just collapsed on top of her and I realized we were both sweating madly I was slipping around on her body. We were both out of breath and she had gone all limp and relaxed and was just lying there breathing deeply like me. I had gone soft and my cock had slipped out of her and it was all covered in my cum where I had cum inside her. I rolled off her and she just put her hand over and held mine and said that was one of the best fucks I have ever had. You were fantastic. I said did you cum? and she said did I what, that was one of my best. I didn’t realize how much I really wanted that. If you can make me cum like that every time I will never want another man in my life, you were fantastic. We lay there for ages just talking about how good our fuck was and how much she liked it and what she felt like when she came.

 

After a while she got up and looked down at me and before I knew what was happening she was over the top of me and was sucking my cock again which was soft up till then but got hard in a moment as soon as she put it in her mouth. It was covered in dry cum and she didn’t hesitate. Then she maneuvered her body around until her cunt was over my face and then she just lowered herself down onto my face and I didn’t hesitate, and I just sucked on her like I had before. Her cunt smelled a bit stronger than the first time, and it was covered in my cum that was leaking out of her cunt.  Now the smell didn’t bother me and I didn’t give it a moment thought that I would be sucking my own cum off her. It wasn’t until I tasted her that I realized what I was doing but it was too late and I was sucking and licking like a dog on her cunt and actually enjoying it again. It tasted completely different and was a bit stronger smell but it didn’t bother me. The taste of her and the wonderful feeling of her cunt in my mouth was great. I sucked on her like mad and she pushed her cunt down harder as I sucked her. She was really sucking on my cock now as well and it wasn’t long before I came and once more it was fantastic, knowing I was filling her mouth up with my cum as I had done to her cunt and she was drinking every drop of my cum and enjoying it as well. She started to cum herself almost moments after she had finished sucking me dry and again her cunt flowed with her warm sticky cunt juice that I could taste, and was different to the taste to my own cum. between the two different tastes I was really enjoying myself.

She got off me and turned around and got down next to me and without saying a word she kissed me and she was great at that too. I could taste my cum on her tongue. It didn’t take me long to become as good as she was as I had already known how to French kiss. The two of us went wild kissing as we both had the taste of our fucking in our mouths and her tongue really worked me up again and before we realized it we were not only kissing but fucking as well as she managed to get on top of me and get my cock into her as we kissed and this time we fucked hard and fast as we were both wild with excitement and nobody was talking it was kissing and fucking and rolling about. Both ends of us were joined together and working hard at being sexy together. We had our tongues in each others mouth and my cock in her cunt. She started to cum and she stopped kissing and groaned and grunted and really went hard on top of me and fucked me really hard. This started me off and I came again pumping my cum into her but mainly spilling most of it over her cunt as my cock came out of her just before I finished cumming. We were covered in cum and cunt juice all over the place.  If anybody had been home we would have woken the dead we were both so loud as we came.

Again we lay together and she was saying she had never had sex like what we had done. I though after 15 blokes she must have had better fucks than my inexperienced cock could give her. She said I didn’t believe it would be like this and it’s only your first time. I said I really enjoyed it and I am glad I had done it with her the first time as I am sure if I had done it to another girl instead of her it wouldn’t be like this. She said she was sure it wouldn’t be as the girl would more than likely be petrified if it was her first time, at my age.

 

She said I had no idea it would be as good as this myself, I thought it would be over in a few minutes like most guys but you were fantastic. I said I didn’t do much as she did most of it telling me what to do. Then she said come on lets have a shower before anybody comes home and finds us like this. I said you go first and she said no we can shower together, that’s another fun time you can learn to have. We both went to the bathroom and I watched her have a piss. That was another first time for me. After that we got into the shower and had more fun soaping each other up. I soaped her tits and cunt and she did my cock and balls. I couldn’t believe it, but we even had sex again in the shower only this time I did it to her from behind, because that’s the way she wanted to.

 

I had never fucked a girl before that day but I ended up doing about everything possible. I could not believe it could be so much fun and have so much pleasure from her. Up till then I never looked at her as being sexy but now I know how wild she is and she is the most amazing woman I know.

 

Her visits increased and we had sex every time. This went on for almost a year. We had sex whenever and wherever we could, sometimes two or three times a day, it was exciting and great fun.  We took a few risks but we never got caught but went close a few times. We would sneak into each others bedrooms late after everybody else had gone to bed, but we had to be really quiet then. Mostly we did it on the floor to stop the bed creaking because we had done it so often; we got quite physical at times.

 

After about 6 months we got gamer and gamer and taking more risks than we should have and it was becoming most obvious there was something intimate in our relationship as we were seen kissing a few times. It didn’t surprise us both when my parents got the two of us together and said they knew what was happening. They told us it was wrong, that we were cousins and that if she had a baby by me it could have something wrong with it, and we had to stop. She said that it wouldn’t happen. If there was a chance she may get pregnant it would have happened already. She was aware of the deformity bit and said she is extremely careful about her contraception protection. She told my parents that we couldn’t stop. Between us we had something special. My mother said you have to, the age difference is too great and if something happened I could not possibly support her and a child. She said if she ever got pregnant to me, which was highly unlikely, she would have an abortion and that would be all there was to it. My mum was not happy and said I had to stop. I said I couldn’t stop; not now, we had been doing it for too long just too suddenly stop. They were both shocked to learn we had been having sex for six months already.  My father said what would happen if her father found out she was sleeping with me, and if he did he would possibly kill me in a fit of rage. She said he already knows. Actually he is happy that I have stopped going with lots of boys and now only sleeps with me. My father then said what are you some sort of whore? She told him had she not started having sex with me she possibly would have been. He couldn’t say any more he was completely stumped.

 

It’s been a couple of years now and we are still as wild as ever. I am older and my parents have accepted the fact and we now sleep together in the same bed. She has a job in our town and lives with us.  Since then we have fucked each continually.  I have gone away at weekends with her and we have just had almost non stop sex and have done just about every position possible from a book she has. She knows this secluded place where we can hire a cabin and be on our own naked almost the entire time. Its secluded and there are no other places about so we go nude all the time and we fuck like rabbits and have sex in every way at least 10 times a day. The only thing she won’t do is have sex up the bum and I don’t mind as I get it in every other way known. We know we couldn’t live without each other and are actually in love, but we will never marry. I am almost through college and we will both move away and work in another town after I graduate.

 

People know about us but don’t know we are cousins. A few have said nasty things to her about having a boy lover. For some reason a lot of guys believe I must have a cock like a horse to be able to have an older woman for a lover. Some make crude remarks about my cock even to my face. It has grown a bit since we started together but I am only 7 inches long and about normal size. I play football so most of them have seen me naked in the dressing room but the comments are still made.

 

Amazingly enough since that first time she fucked me neither of us has ever slept with another person and I have yet to experience sex with another woman. We are more than satisfied with our own sexual depravity. Her cunt is still waxed and I do it for her occasionally. I have never managed to get a hair in my teeth like she told me about the first time. She has even shaved all the hair off my balls and cock a couple of times but we both seem to like it better when I have pubic hair and shaved balls.

 

The Butterfly Club

tboneguy on Sex Stories

 I’d heard about the Butterfly Club for quite a few years.  A very exclusive club, it was.  Very secret location, very secret membership, and the things that happened there were especially secret.  But there were rumors.  Enticing rumors.  Exciting rumors.  Rumors that no sexual act, however deviant or kinky, was forbidden.  I wanted to see

Read More
for myself, but no one I knew had more information than I did.  Some people doubted that it really existed.  

I got a break one day when my buddy Rex took me aside.  “Hey, you keep asking about the Butterfly Club.  I may have some info for you.  Seems Kim – you know, the redhead in the office next door – might know something about it, maybe even be a member.  Dunno whether it’s true, but you might want to give her a buzz.”

Yeah, I knew Kim.  Luscious little morsel.  Redhead, about five-one, probably less than a hundred pounds, tits in the 32-range and stuck straight out, very trim and tight.  Not quite centerfold material, but very attractive nonetheless with a nice personality.  I’d noticed her many times.  But up ‘til a few weeks ago I was involved in a sorta-permanent relationship.  It fell apart and actually I hadn’t had a date since.  I decided to go for it. 

I caught her coming in from lunch one day, chatted a while, and asked her out for Saturday night.  “Sure,” she answered.  “I was going to visit my sister this weekend, but we can rearrange that.  I’d love to.”  It was a good date.  She turned out to be a very sweet and interesting person and we found several areas of strong mutual interest.  We went out the next two weekends and enjoyed a bedtime session after the last.  She was just as lovely and interesting in bed.

The next morning at breakfast I asked her if she had ever heard of the Butterfly Club.  She hesitated a moment, then replied, “Yeah, maybe.  Are you a member?”  

“No,” I told her, “someone said that maybe you are.”

She looked at me strangely.  “Did you ask me out just to get into the Butterfly Club?”

Busted, sorta.  “Kim, probably I would have.  I don’t deny that.  But I’ve been watching you for several months now, involved in another relationship and wishing I could date you.  That one’s over now, and I jumped at the chance to ask you out when I could.”  It was mostly true. 

She was still doubtful.  “Rick, it’s a really private thing.  It might not be the sort of thing that you’d like.  Lots of…really unusual stuff…happens there.  And I’m not sure I know you well enough to take you.”

Gotta admit, the girl was dead honest.  I was wishing that I could be that honest.  “Kim, I really do like you.  I realize that we haven’t known each other long, and you’ll just have to make up your own mind whether I’m trustworthy.  But I’d still like to go there with you.”

We really did like each other; that much was evident.  And I believe that was what swayed her.  She decided to trust that I was not connected with the law or planning to blab the club’s secrets around town.  We made a date to go the following Friday night.

I was already getting hard before I even picked her up, just from the anticipation.  Nobody had been able to tell me much about it, and Kim wouldn’t.  “You’ll just have to see for yourself,” she told me.  But the little that I had heard had me squirming already.  I knew that Kim noticed my erection, but she didn’t mention it.  

It was not impressive on the outside.  Situated in an old warehouse in a part of town that was not the best, it gave no hint of the delights inside.  We entered into a small office that looked at home in that shabby building.  But the next door revealed a large lobby that would have done credit to a fine hotel, with no resemblance to the scene outside.  Deep plush carpet, quality furniture, lovely chandelier, it all amazed me.  A number of couples were socializing here, still fully dressed, and several singles were evident as well.  I found out later that single members were as welcome as couples.  As we registered, I was very self-conscious of my prominent boner, but either the receptionist didn’t notice or she was accustomed to seeing male guests with erections.  The men’s and ladies’ dressing rooms (should I say undressing rooms?) opened off opposite sides and Kim and I kissed briefly before going off to prepare for the evening.

When I reached the dressing room my suspicions were confirmed.  Almost every guy was already sporting an erection and in some cases the men were pumping gently.  There were no rules about dress and a few preferred to wear a thong or other garment, but Kim and I had agreed to be naked from the start tonight.  By this time I was rather proud of the hardon pointing at my navel, and it responded with its first drop of pre-cum.  I couldn’t resist skimming it off and tasting it, a little erotic habit of mine.  Delicate taste, a bit sweet and salty as usual. 

The other door of the dressing room opened into a common area for entrance into the main room.  Here couples met to begin their night of frolic.  Looking around, I noticed excitement in every face, arousal in every body.  As each couple met to go out, they kissed, often quite passionately, and I noted more than a little genital touching, titty-squeezing, and other pre-sexual activity.  One couple in particular seemed almost ready to use the floor right there, but controlled themselves and went through the door.

I waited only a minute or so for Kim, but I was not prepared for the lovely vision that walked toward me.  Her hair was now in a ponytail, making her look like a sweet young schoolgirl, complete with a pretty schoolgirl smile.  I knew her body was lovely, but this was hardly real.  The pert little breasts that I remembered from our night together stood out and greeted me, dark pink areolae with pinkish brown nipples already hard with anticipation.  The gorgeous swell of her hips caused my cock to tremble, and her pussy was the same beautiful red color as her hair, neatly trimmed.  I could have married her right that minute.  We met and kissed with only a little of our pent-up passion and entered the main hall. 

The scene before me was astounding.  It was a very large room, mostly filled with low couches a bit smaller than double beds.  Around the sides were a few partially-sheltered alcoves, offering semi-privacy to those who preferred it.  In general, though, the club was meant for those who enjoyed their sex in public, and the large room primarily catered to them.  At the front were 2 raised areas that can only be described as stages.  Apparently those were meant for those who truly meant to put on a show.  I learned later that by the very lax rules of the club no sex was to be considered private and anyone was welcome to observe others as closely as he desired.  The area in front of the stages was open and free of couches and eventually I learned why that was true.

As we entered, one of the couches to the left was occupied by a naked young couple (actually, most of the patrons chose to be naked).  They were lying down, and she was giving him an intense blowjob.  It was obvious that he had very nearly reached the “point of no return” and even as we watched she suddenly raised up, gave his cock a couple of hard strokes, and watched his semen shoot into the air repeatedly, falling on his chest in large splashes.  When he finished, she lovingly sucked his cock clean, licked up every spot of sperm on his body, then fell into a deep and passionate kiss with him, obviously sharing the semen.  It was extremely erotic and my cock twitched eagerly.

The impatient couple that I saw in the common area had not wasted a moment.  We saw them several rows down on one of the couches and it seemed that they had not wasted a moment.  His cock was red and shiny as it pumped into her repeatedly, and her eyes were closed in apparent ecstasy.

Another couple was much more restrained.  Whether they had just arrived, too, or were merely taking a break we didn’t know.  But they were sitting quietly together observing the action about the room and gently stroking the other’s genitals.  It really didn’t seem sexual so much as pleasure-giving.  He would stroke her pussy in little circles for a while, then slip a finger through her slit, sometimes bringing it to his mouth to taste her juices.  Then perhaps a gentle stroke or two to her clit, which usually brought a catch in her breath.  And back to light circles.  Once in a while his finger would find her vagina and I could see it slip in for a moment.

For her part, she was holding his cock, moving slowly up and down, not nearly fast enough to make him cum.  She would ring the head, massaging that sensitive area just below, taste an occasional drop of pre-cum, squeeze his balls lightly, and just generally use his dick as a convenient toy.  They both seemed very content, though I could tell that even that light caressing was building sexual tension. 

Kim squeezed my hand and asked, “Well, what’s your pleasure?”

Actually, I was overwhelmed and overloaded. Never had I seen so many naked people in one place.  The array of titties and pussies and asses was mind-boggling.  I wanted to squeeze every tit and lick every pussy at once.  I was the proverbial donkey starving between two piles of hay.  “I don’t know,” I told her.  “Could we just wander around a while so I can see what fun is available?” 

“It’s all available.  That’s one of the rules of the club.  Absolutely any consensual act is allowed, however kinky or unusual, unless it involves actual injury.  You’ll probably see some things that you don’t like.  Certainly I have, but you don’t have to observe or participate in those.  And you may propose any sexual act to anyone here, without giving offense.  He or she may refuse, also without offense.”

As we wandered I could indeed see a variety of sexual acts.  Heterosexual sex, of course, in just about any position one can imagine, with varying numbers of participants.  Lesbian sex, some involving several women and some very creative toys.  Some male homosexuality, of course; their preference but not my cup of tea.  And yes, there were always those who became aroused by watching and needed a bit of self-gratification.  Very non-judgmental place.

I noticed that one young lady, apparently a gymnast, had gone into a handstand in the open area in front and had opened her legs, forming a wide “Y.”  Her companion had bent over and was eagerly licking and sucking and the happy noises that she made suggested that his efforts were appreciated.  After a few minutes, he stopped and indicated for others to come up and entertain her, too.  Eating pussy that way was a long-standing fantasy of mine, and I looked to Kim for approval.  “Of course,” she answered.  “That’s why you are here, to fulfill sexual fantasies.  Come on.” 

 As we got closer we could see that her pussy was shaved clean, and with her legs spread so widely the bright pink flesh inside gleamed with her juices.  I bent over and licked eagerly, becoming very aroused with her tangy taste.  Her clit was standing up proudly, and I nipped and sucked it several minutes, til she shuddered with an orgasm and I stepped back.  To my surprise, Kim took my place, French-kissing her cunt and giving her a generous tongue-fuck.  I noticed that one of Kim’s hands was very busy between her own legs. 

When Kim stepped back, I kissed her deeply, sharing the girl’s spicy juices.  “God, she tasted good, didn’t she?” Kim said.  “I would have loved to stay there and cum with her a few times.”

“You’re needing some attention yourself, aren’t you, sweetheart?” I asked her.  She nodded.  Her fingers were still stroking her clit lightly.

“Yeah, that got me really turned on.  You could see me squirming, couldn’t you?  Looks like you might have gotten a little turned on yourself, now that I notice.”  My cock was just about as hard as it gets, pointing at my chin, with the head bright and tight and shiny.

“Well, you know how eating pussy gets me heated up.  What say we find us a place and do something about it?”  We strolled over to a vacant couch and I urged her to lie back.  “Let’s see how you are tasting tonight.”

“I want some, too,” she told me.  “You definitely look good enough to eat.”  So I lay back and allowed her to move over me in 69 position.  She was thoroughly turned on.  She attacked my cock like it was her first sex in years, sucking hard and jacking me, almost as if she were trying to make me cum quickly.  And maybe that’s what she needed, a shot of cum in the face.  As soon as my tongue touched her cunt she began moving against my mouth, forcing me to her clit.  I had wanted to start off slowly, teasing her pussy, tickling the lips with my tongue, sucking her vagina a bit, and working gradually toward her clit.  Not this time.  My only choice was to suck and nibble on her clitty, pulling back occasionally to rub it hard with my fingers or push it down and to the sides.  She liked that.  But always I had to come back to sucking it hard and nipping with my teeth, and she would grind it harder into my face.

Her orgasm would be soon, and the way she was sucking my cock, so would mine.  I slipped two fingers into her vagina and moved them up to her “G” spot, and BANG, she lunged toward me in her first orgasm.  I knew she wasn’t finished and continued to suck and move my fingers in and out.  She had another and another, and on the last one she pushed me to the breaking point, too.  I began to gush semen into her sweet, soft mouth and if she lost a drop of it I wasn’t aware.  For a half minute or so we were animals, lost in our respective orgasmic bliss, unaware of any civilizing factor. 

They all end sometime, though, and I stroked her ass and legs gently, helping her to calm her body, then gently rolled her off me and moved up beside her to kiss and hold her.  I have found that a woman needs to be held after sex.  I continued stroking and kissing her gently til she turned to me.  “God, that was great, Rick.  I really needed that one.”

“So did I, angel, and y’know what?  You taste better than she did.  I could happily spend all night between your legs.”

She smiled at the compliment.  “That’s sweet, Rick, and thanks.  I was pretty frantic.”  She was quiet for a long moment.  “Was it awful of me?” 

“Was what awful, sweetheart?”

“When I sucked her pussy, was that awful?  I really hadn’t planned to do it.  But it looked so good when you were doing it and it smelled so wonderful that I just had to taste.  And it was worth it.  What a sweet and pretty cunt.”

Well, let me say here that when we talk of pretty cunts, you’ll seldom find one nicer than Kim’s.  As I mentioned, she trims closely.  Her pussy is really rather small, with pretty, puffy outer lips and very neat little inner lips.  Now, I really don’t mind the pussy lips that are kinda scalloped and free-flowing.  They are very, very sexy.  But to me, the neat kind like Kim’s is the prettiest.  I told her, “Babydoll, you said it yourself, this is a place to fulfill sexual fantasies.  Nothing you do is wrong.  Enjoy it.”

It looked like there was some new action up front, and I saw a woman and three men on one of the platforms.  I wondered if they were going to do a triple penetration, something that I have seen in pornos but didn’t believe anyone else really did.  One of the men lay down, and the woman straddled him with her back to him and slid his cock inside.  She then lay back across him and the second man straddled him, positioned himself carefully, and inserted his own cock into her cunt beside the first guy.  I had heard that this was possible, but never thought to see it.  The third man moved up for oral attention.  

It was incredibly erotic to see the two dicks moving in unison in her pussy.  They had to be synchronized, since otherwise one would push the other out.  Both were gleaming with her juices, and she was obviously in a state of bliss, lying back quietly and letting these two organs churn her pussy.  It must have been extremely erotic for the men, since it wasn’t long til one showed obvious signs of needing to cum.  He tried to control it, but since the other man was moving against him it was not possible.  Soon he loosed a blast of cum, then another and another.  Apparently this was a trigger.  She began to convulse and move against them and the other man also launched his own blast.  Her pussy couldn’t come close to holding it all.  A virtual torrent of cum came squishing out around the two cocks, and each man continued to thrust til there was nothing left to shoot.

Meanwhile, she had done a superb job on the third man, and just as the others finished he filled her mouth with several blasts of his own cum.  She was not up to the challenge, though, and most of it wound up on her tits. 

She slid off and lay next to the first man, eyes glazed and muscles still twitching.  If it hurt her she didn’t show it; as she lay there a smile appeared on her face and she looked at each of the men with affection.  I figured that this wasn’t their first time doing this.

There was further activity in the open area in front.  Five chairs were brought up, and five guys sat down in them, each sporting a rather impressive erection.  Apparently this was a more or less regular feature, because women immediately lined up in front of them, each woman in turn straddling the first guy, slipping his cock into her, giving him a dozen or so strokes, then moving to the next guy to do the same.  Obviously it was a contest to see which guy could hold out the longest without coming.

She looked at me.  “Rick, I want to do it.  I never have and I want to.” 

“It’s your night, babydoll.  Go for it.”

The women were trying their best to force the guys to come.  Some varied the rhythm, speeding up, then slowing down and milking the cock.  Some used a side to side or rotary motion.  Some just pushed down hard.  There was a prize for each woman who could make a guy come.

I must admit, I was just a little jealous as Kim mounted the first guy.  I really wanted her all to myself.  Silly of me.  She looked so pretty with those small, firm tits sticking straight out, her cute little red bush, and her ponytail.  As she mounted him, her lips formed an “O” and she sat a moment as her pussy adjusted.  Then she began to move in a circular up and down motion.  It was obviously stimulating the guy, but he held out as she moved to the next and did the same. 

As she moved down the line for the third time I could see that she was getting turned on.  Her skin had a light sheen of sweat and she seemed as interested in reaching her own orgasm as in producing one with the guy.  She wasn’t alone.  Most of the women were showing signs of arousal, and a few had reached an orgasm and dropped out.  Two of the guys definitely appeared to be straining to hold it back, and as I watched, one lost the battle and filled his current partner full of hot fluid.  As he lost it, he gave in completely and humped her hard.  They both grinned, and he kissed her and patted her ass as they got up to leave.  A couple of minutes later the other guy also bit the dust.

Kim put the third man out.  She was reaching her own peak when she got to him and she bounced frantically to achieve it.  It was too much for him.  As she puffed and humped through her orgasm he pumped her full of sperm.  They sat a minute or so, savoring the pleasant sensations, then she, like one of the other women, took her hot, soggy pussy to the next man. 

Only two men were left now, with three women.  Soon one of the women reached a strong orgasm and decided she had had enough.  Now the only women were Kim and another woman named Sheila.  They alternated on the men and soon Sheila made one of them cum, so the other guy won.  They didn’t stop, though, since there was a nice prize for the woman who made the last guy cum.  But in a few minutes I could see that Kim was punishing her clit and vagina during Sheila’s turn, and sure enough, as soon as Kim mounted again she began a hard, crushing orgasm.  She stayed on longer than her turn, though Sheila didn’t object, and when she finished she kissed Sheila soundly and told her, “I’ve had enough, babe; you finish him off.”

Sheila returned the kiss with interest and stroked Kim’s breast.  “Thanks.  Uh, you think maybe you and I could give it a try sometime?” 

Kim stroked Sheila just as intimately.  “I’d like that.”

Kim walked over to me and I teased her a bit.  “Hmm, was I seeing a little lez tendency there?”

She blushed.  “Y’know, I’m very seldom that way.  Most of the time I strongly prefer men.  But just occasionally I want the scent and softness of a woman.  Sheila is very nice.”

“So are you going to do a session with her?”

“I don’t know.  Maybe.  Would that bother you?”

I grinned.  “Not at all, so long as I get to watch.”

She grinned, too, as she led me to one of the couches.  “I think that would make it even hotter.”

We lay down, she with her mussed hair, flushed face, sweaty body, and soggy, fragrant pussy and I with a steel rod between my legs that needed exercise.  She was almost unbearably sexy.  But I knew that she wouldn’t be ready for sex for a while.

We lay and just held hands for a few minutes, then she surprised me.  “Rick, I’d like you to fuck me.  Not really hard or fast, and I’m tired, so I might not respond my best, but I’d like to feel you inside me.”  She paused.  “Would you do that?”

Would I do that?  I aimed my face toward the top of her legs and she said, “I don’t need any foreplay; you can just stick it in.”

“Give me just a moment, sweetheart.”  I knew what I was going to find, and I wasn’t going to miss this.  I moved my face close and inhaled deeply.  Omigod, what a variety of scents!  Her own sweet smell, of course, with lots of her more pungent sex scent thrown in, but also the salty smell of her sweat, the borrowed scents of the other women, and of course the smell of the semen already inside her.  I could almost cum right then.  I kissed her pussy gently, then more firmly, sliding my tongue through her slit.  It was so slippery that there was almost no friction at all.  Just sliding back and forth, licking and kissing, I tasted what I had smelled before.  Can anything be more erotic? 

I moved up over her and slid inside, kissing her.  She pulled back in mock dismay.  “Oh my god, is that the way I smell?”

“You smell wonderful, babydoll, very, very sexy, and no wonder.  You’ve been a busy little beaver.”  She stuck out her tongue at my pun and kissed me again, hard.  I began moving inside her, smoothly and gently, just making her feel loved.  It was a long time before I came.

“You’re quite a girl, Kim.  I don’t think I have ever known anyone so sweet and interesting and sexy.”

“I feel that way about you, too, Rick.  This has been one of my nicest nights ever.”

We spent the rest of the evening just watching, no more real sex.  Oh, there was kissing and cuddling and intimate touching.  I couldn’t keep my hands off her body and she was still fascinated with my cock.  She loved to play with it, hard or soft.

We have gone several times since then and experimented quite a bit with each other and with other members.  I have my own membership now and I’ve gone alone a few times when she wasn’t available.  Haven’t taken another girl, though.  Kim’s a pretty special girl and I want to see how this one works out.

My Sister in Law and her first experience!

davehh39 on Incest Stories

My wife and I got into a huge argument and it got to the point where I just couldn’t stand it anymore.  I was drunk and said some pretty bad things to her.  After about 30 minutes of pretty heated fighting she just told me to leave and not to come back until I sobered up and got some sense.

 

Fine, if you don’t want me around anymore then I’m outta here but don’t expect me to come back!

 

As I got to my car in the driveway I suddenly realised I didn’t have an

Read More
y place to go.  Shit, what do I do now!  I decided to find a cheap hotel but the first two that I went to didn’t have any rooms available until the next day.  As I searched for a hotel it dawned on me that maybe my sister in law would let me crash at her place at least for the night.  When I called her she was a little hesitant.  She didn’t want to get involved and have her sister, my wife, mad at her.  After a few minutes of begging she gave in and I headed towards her apartment.

 

When I got there she said I could sleep on the couch but had to leave in the morning.  I was really happy to at least have some place to sleep.  Wilma gathered up a pillow and a couple of blankets and brought them to the living room.  I arranged the stuff on the couch and she went to bed.  I didn’t have any pyjamas or sweats or anything with me so I decided to sleep in my underwear and the t-shirt that I had on.  I was pretty drunk and it was late.  I was asleep in no time.

 

The next morning I heard some noise in the kitchen.  I turned my head to see what was going on and Wilma was pulling the stuff out of the cupboard to make coffee.  Wilma isn’t a very good looking woman but when I saw her in the kitchen wearing only a t-shirt with her panties showing I kinda got turned on.  My sister in law is only about 5 feet tall and weighs maybe about 130 pounds or so.  She’s a little chubby but has really big tits and nice legs for her size.  Supposedly, Wilma is still a virgin at 38 years old.  At least that’s what everyone in the  She’s always been  I have a hardon every morning when I wake up anyway but this morning it was really pounding in my shorts watching Wilma in the kitchen.  I was pretty hung over which probably clouded my judgement a little.  I decided to walk into the kitchen without putting my pants on first to see if she would notice the bulge in my shorts.  I have an 8 ½ inch dick and it’s pretty big around too.  There was no way she could miss it I thought.

 

As I get to the kitchen Wilma turns towards me and tells me good morning.  My gamble paid off and the expression on her face changed instantly as she looked down at the raging bone in my underwear.  She tugged on the edges of her t-shirt to pull it down as far as it would go but it was too short and I could plainly see how her panties had pulled up into the slit in her pussy a little bit.  When she realised she was staring at my cock she nervously turned away and told me the coffee would be ready in a few minutes.  As she turned to walk back towards her bedroom I decided to stretch my hands over my head and yawn, totally exposing my log.  Wilma glanced down to get another look as she walked passed me and left the kitchen.  As she passed by me she told me to put my pants on before I go walking around the apartment.  I decided to play it cool and act like I just realised that my cock was as stiff as a board.

 

“Oh, man!  Wilma, I just woke up and hadn’t realised that, well, you know”, and glanced down at my boner as I walked towards her.

 

She seemed to get a little flustered.  When I reached the table and chairs I sat down without first getting my pants.  She got up from the table and went back into the kitchen.  After pouring a couple of cups of coffee she came back to the table placing one cup in front of me and keeping the other for herself.  My big dick pulsed in my underwear when it dawned on my that she wasn’t going to change her clothes either and just stick with the t-shirt and panties.  

 

This in mind, I decided to provoke her a little bit to see what kind of reaction I might get.  She was reading the advertisement inserts from the newspaper and drinking her coffee.  I got up and walked over to stand next to her and read the advertisements over her shoulder.  She seemed a little nervous to have my stiff cock inches from her shoulder but didn’t move.  I took this as a good sign and decided to go even a little further.  I acted as if I wanted to read the paper that lay on the back of the table.  As I reached for the paper, I made sure to press my hard dick against her upper arm.  Again she seemed a little nervous but didn’t move.  I stood there reading the newspaper for a moment keeping my cock pressed up against her arm.  Again, she didn’t move.  I started so sway my hips slowly from side to side rubbing my length back and forth across her shoulder.  Now I was really getting horny, again she didn’t move and just let my hump her arm.

 

“Wilma, would you like to see it?”

 

“What?  What do you mean?”

 

“You know exactly what I mean.  I saw you look at it twice and I’ve been standing here rubbing it on your arm for the past 5 minutes.  Since you didn’t say anything or move I figured you must not mind.  If you’re curious, I’ll show it to you.”

 

She looked a little stunned that I would make such a statement but again didn’t move.  She just looked up at me nervously as I continued rubbing myself against her shoulder.  Slowly, I laid the newspaper back on the table, slid my thumbs into the waste band of my underwear, and slowly pulled them downwards.  My head caught on the elastic for a moment and then my massive cock popped free and danced slightly right next to her.  As she looked at it, her eyes went wide and her mouth fell open in shock.

 

“Well, what do you think?  Do you like it?”

 

“Dave, you have to promise you’ll never say anything to anyone about this!”

 

“About what?  You’re just looking.  It’s not like we’re doing anything.  You’re just getting an eyeful of what is probably the nicest cock you’ll ever see up close.”

 

She turned slightly in her chair to face me.  My painfully swollen head was probably only about 7 or 8 inches away from her mouth.  

 

“Promise!”

 

“Of course I promise.  I’m horny, not stupid!”

 

To my complete surprise she slowly reached out with one hand and wrapped her fingers around the base of my cock taking a firm grip.  I expected her to throw me out but instead she starts slowly stroking my dick up and down telling me she’s never seen one that big before.  Not even in Playgirl.  It took me a little by surprise that she had read, or looked at, Playgirl.  I always thought she was a total prude and here she is calmly stroking my dick!

 

“Show me how to give a blowjob.  I’ve always wanted to try but never have.  Show me what to do!”

 

“Are you serious?  You actually want to give me head?  This is a total surprise!”

 

“Yes, I’ll do it, but remember, NO ONE can ever find out!  Please show me!”

 

There was no way I was going to pass up a blowjob from that tiny little mouth.  Particularly because it would be her first taste of dick.

 

I wriggled slightly and my underwear fell to the floor.  As I stepped out of my shorts I took her by the hand and guided my sister in law to her knees.  God I was fucking hot!  She adjusted her focus up and down from my dick to my face and licked her lips.  This was going to be really good!

 

“Ok, first, watch your teeth.  There’s nothing worse then having teeth raked up and down on the most sensitive skin on a guy’s body.  Second, do you want me to cum in your mouth when I’m ready or do you want me to pull out?”

 

“I’m not sure.  Cumming in my mouth sounds gross.  Is that what women are supposed to do?  Do I have to swallow it or can I spit it out or something?”

 

“Wilma honey, it’s all a matter of preference.  A lot of women don’t swallow but some do.  In fact, a lot of women won’t even suck dick and very few that do it actually enjoy it.  You’ll just have to try it and see what you think.  I want to cum in your mouth really bad though so I wish you would let me?  I’ll tell you just before it happens so you’re ready for it Ok?”

 

My sister in law just nodded her head and I took that for an Ok.

 

“Let me have your hand.  I’ll suck on your fingers so that you get an idea of how it should feel when I put it in your mouth.”

 

She gave me her hand and I demonstrated how she should suck my cock.  She seemed to get really turned on that I was sucking on her fingers and sighed a little.  

 

“Ok, that’s how you should do it.  Now keep a grip on the base of my shaft with your right hand like you have it now.  You can use that hand to adjust the angle of my shaft as you do it for me.  Put your other hand on my hip, or on my stomach or you can even rub my ass while you’re blowing me if you like Ok?”

 

Wilma reached around and started to stroke my ass and then she took a deep breath and took me into her mouth.  Her lips were so soft and her mouth was so hot.  She was breathing hard as she started sucking me.  At first she only took my head and maybe another inch or two past the rim.  Her mouth stretched open to take my thickness and to my pleasant surprise, no teeth over the first couple of strokes.  I couldn’t believe my cock was in my sister in law’s mouth!  This was soooooo awesome!

 

After a minute or two she started taking more and more of my dick.  On one stroke she got a little too confident and choked as my head banged up against the back of her throat.  She quickly pulled off and caught the spit in her hand but didn’t let go of the base of my cock.  When she had caught her breath I told her that it’s Ok and takes some getting used to.  

 

“You don’t have to take so much in your mouth if you’re going to gag on it.  That’s a perfectly natural reaction and always happens the first time you suck a dick.”

 

I smiled and that seemed to comfort her and she immediately went right back to servicing my tool.  I don’t know if she was telling the truth or not because she was sucking my cock like she had definitely done it before.  I wondered if this was really her first taste but didn’t really care either way as long as it continued to feel as good as it was feeling at that moment!  I started to moan with each stroke of her fantastic mouth and that seemed to give her real confidence.  Wilma picked up the pace and started tilting her head this way and that experimenting with different angles and the depth of her strokes.  It was so erotic watching her struggle with my size and it was making me really hot!

 

After a few minutes we were both really into this blowjob and I noticed the first rumblings in my nuts as she serviced me like a pro.  As I moaned a little louder I started to buck my hips slightly back and forth with her rhythm.  Wilma adjusted her kneeling position slightly and took the mouth fucking in stride like a natural.  I put my hands on top of her head and told her to look me in the eye.

 

“Oh, ughn, ughn, ahhh, Oh Wilma, yes, yes baby, suck that dick!  Suck that cock like you really need it!  Ughn, ughn, ughn, mmmmmm, Oh yeah, god you’re good!”

 

“Really?  Seriously, am I doing it right?”

 

“Don’t stop hun, keep sucking I’m almost ready to give you your prize!  C’mon hun, suck that big dick!”

 

Wilma instantly resumed the blowjob and I was ready to blow a few seconds later.

 

“Oh Wilma, here it comes baby!  I can’t hold back anymore, I have to cum!”

 

She looked up at me nervously but I didn’t care.  I was so fucking horny and she was sucking my cock so damn good I really didn’t care at all if she didn’t like it or couldn’t take it.  Her eyes were watering and I was ready!

 

“Ohhhhhh!  Ohhhhhh!  Ughn, oh Wilma, take it baby, take that load!”

 

And I exploded in her mouth.  She instantly began to gag and pulled back.  I stepped towards her face jabbing my erupting cock right back into her mouth.  Wilma started to swallow and even though some of my sperm leaked out of the corners of her mouth she swallowed nearly all of the first string.  I humped my hips forward jamming my dick into the side of her mouth and let loose with the second ejaculation filling her mouth again.  She hadn’t stopped her swallowing action from the first round and swallowed my second load much more easily than the first.  Instantly I let loose with a third but much smaller stream of cum and she continued hungrily pumping my balls empty.  I had nothing left to give at that point and she also knew it was over.

 

“Oh my god that was good!  You’re either lying about it being your first cock or you’re a natural.  I haven’t had my dick sucked that good for years!”

 

As my half-limp mass drooped she let it fall from her mouth and massaged me.  She just stared at my spent monster in fascination as she licked and suckled my head taking in the last couple of drops.  Wiping the remaining stickiness from her face and mouth she stood up, threw her arms around my neck, and thanked me!  I reached down, slid both hands up under her panties, and squeezed her ass cheeks with both hands.

 

“No way sweetie, Thank You!”

 

Her ass felt really good in my hands.  Her skin was so soft and even though she was a chubby girl her ass was surprisingly firm.  I squeezed her cheeks together and pulled them apart slightly sensing the elasticity.  She seemed to really like having her ass manipulated and began to purr with her nose nuzzled up against my neck.  I reached a little further with one hand, sliding my fore finger down her ass crack, and coming to rest on her asshole.  I began to gently probe her opening.  As I massaged her asshole with my finger her knees buckled slightly and she held tighter wrapping one leg up over my hip.  My cock began to swell against her stomach and when she felt it she began stroking me with one hand again.

 

What happens next is another story though.

 

A Little Help From Mother

Trap on Incest Stories

A LITTLE HELP FROM MOTHER

 

     I guess every boy jerks off. For me it was a daily routine, if not numerous times a day. I had discovered it by accident. I was feeling horny one night and I instinctively began touching myself. Before long I was hard and stroking my cock to climax. That first time was great and I was hooked. You can imagine my disappointment when I broke both my hands in a freak accident a few years later. That’s how this story came to be.

I was fifteen and very active. I played all the sports and worked out constantly, in one form or another. I was a shy young kid, but not bad looking. My physic was solid and I had nice facial features and bright blue eyes to match. I had opportunities with girls, but my shyness al

Read More
ways kept me from scoring. Anyway, I was playing football in the yard with some friends one fall afternoon. I was not paying much attention to the things around me when I dove for a pass. I extended my arms as I dove, just in time to drive them into the trunk of a tree. You would think that a number of outcomes could arise before this, but awkwardly enough I ended up breaking both my hands. It was painful and difficult trying to function without them for the next several weeks. The doctor put large plaster casts on both hands to make sure the bones set before soft casts could be worn. And as if everyday activities weren’t hard enough, I could no longer perform my favorite solitaire activity. The frustrations only swelled with the fact that jerking off was constantly on my mind now, even more than before. I was in a fix.

Another awkward thing was that my mother, Tammy, had to help me with normally routine things. She was the only other person in the house to help. My father had run off with a younger woman a couple of years earlier and I lived alone now with my mom. She was great and I always thought my dad to be an idiot for having left her. They had been married during their senior year of high school because I was unexpectedly on the way. So the age difference between me and mom wasn’t as extreme as some of my friends and their mothers. She was only thirty-three now and a knockout. I always kidded with her about how hot she was and she always blushed and giggled and told me to stop it. She was beautiful though. She had a small frame at only five feet tall and was slender yet athletic. She had a very slim waistline, due to her rigorous workout schedule, and large breasts that were the crowning feature of her body. I always noticed the men at the mall stare as she walked by when we went shopping together. She was tanned and well groomed and had a face like a goddess. I have to admit, I had sometimes thought of her when I would jerk myself off, even though I tried to fool myself into pretending it was someone else’s mother.

It all started one day when I had to use the restroom. I had been wearing shorts and sweats a lot since my accident so that I could simply put my thumbs inside my waistline and push down when I needed to use the restroom. It was much more difficult to pull them back up, but I learned to manage. This particular day however, I could not get my shorts off and time was getting urgent. The waist band was too tight and I couldn’t get my thumbs between it and my body. I struggled for some time until it was either go in my pants or call for help. I choose the latter and my life changed forever.

Mom must have been nearby because I had only called out for her once when I heard her coming down the hall.

"What is it Davy?" she asked as she entered the bathroom.

"Well I hate to bother Mom, but I can’t get my pants down and I have to pee." I responded.

She smiled a loving smile and said, "ok honey, I can help you."

With that she slowly put her fingers inside my waistband and pulled them down. As soon as I felt her hands so near my cock, my adolescent instincts overcame me. Even I was surprised at how rapidly my cock grew, but like I said, I hadn’t been able to relieve myself since the accident. She had barely gotten my shorts down to my knees when my now-hard cock rubbed on her breast. She was wearing a skimpy blouse with pajama-type pants and to my surprise, my cock had caught her blouse just right that it pulled it down allowing her left tit to pop free. She hadn’t bothered putting on a bra. When my cock rubbed against her naked breast, she was more stunned than me.

She said, "Oh God!" and then stood up quickly. Her bare tit was now exposed and close to my face before she backed away. She adjusted her blouse and apologized before she started for the door. For some reason, I stopped her.

"Mom wait! Don’t go yet." I said. The urge to urinate somehow relented to my lust and need for release. And it made me say things that astonish me even now as I type this.

"Mom I could still use some help." I said.

"Davy, I think you should go first and then I’ll help you back on with your shorts." She said bashfully.

"But with my penis hard, I can’t aim it to the toilet. I’d hate to get my cast wet trying. Could you please help?" I begged.

"I don’t know about that Davy. I’d have to touch you there and I’m not sure either of us would be comfortable with that." She replied, still blushing.

"Pleeeease!" I responded, like a four-year-old.

She reluctantly hesitated and then slowly moved toward me. Without a word she took my cock in between her thumb and forefinger and pushed it down toward the toilet bowl. It was the first time I had been touched by a woman and it felt fantastic, even if it was my mom. I purposely held off my stream to savor the moment until she finally looked at me and said "Well?"

I then released and watched as my urine flowed into the bowl guided by her loving hand. I went a long time until it finally subsided into a trickle, my cock harder than ever. She gave it a couple of shakes at the end which about made me cum before releasing and removing her hand.

"What now Davy? I don’t think it will fit too well back inside your shorts in this condition." She said. That’s when I decided to go for broke. I had to try even though it was wrong.

"Well I haven’t been able to masturbate since the accident and so I am having this problem."

"You masturbate?" she asked.

"Yes, every day before my hands were broke. And now it’s impossible and my penis has been hard like this often. It’s kinda painful too." I said.

"Oh poor dear." She said. I could tell she was softening hearing about my discomfort. "I’m so sorry. Maybe you could just stay in here until it subsides and then I’ll help you with your shorts."

"I could mom, but I’m afraid it will only grow again when you come in to help me. I know you’re my mom and it may be wrong, but I can’t help it. You’re still a woman."

"I understand." She replied. "Just close your eyes for a minute. I think I can help you just this once."

With that my hopes came true. As I closed my eyes, I felt her hand wrap around my cock and begin to slowly massage and rub at the shaft. The sensation was thrilling and I could feel the best orgasm of my life building. She quickened her pace a moment and them suddenly stopped. I opened my eyes in time to see her spit saliva on my cock head for lubrication before continuing at an even faster pace.

"No peeking!" she said sternly, as I closed my eyes again.

My climax overcame me moments later as I felt jet after jet of cum rush from my cock. She never relented, only moving her hand away from my sensitive cock head as my orgasm started. I had not opened my eyes at all until it was over, and when I did I was astonished.

Even with all that had happened, my mom jerking me off and the taboo’s that go along with it, I wasn’t prepared for what I saw. Mom had allowed me to cum all over her tits! Sometime during the jerk she had lowered her top and exposed her large breasts. My cum was smeared all over them as she had rubbed in the cum with her opposite hand as she finished me off with the other. She was licking her cum-soaked fingers when I opened my eyes.

She suddenly realized what she was doing and quickly left the room, giving me only a horrified glance. I knew she must have gotten much more involved in the act than she had intended and I was even more horny now thinking of how I had turned my own mother on so much. Then I remembered I was still in the same predicament. My cock would not soften and my pants were still around my knees. On top of that now, I had cum all over the head of my cock and no way to really clean myself up. I guess my mom remembered as well because she slowly reentered the bathroom minutes later, dressed once again.

"Oh Davy, I’m sorry. I forgot about you needing help. I was a little embarrassed about what I did. I didn’t mean to get so wrapped up in the act. It’s just been so long I guess."

"No need to apologize mom. I really appreciated it." I said. "In fact I loved it."

"You did? You loved it?" She asked softly.

"Yes! Very much! In fact, I still have a hard-on so if your willing . . ."

"No Davy. That wouldn’t be right. I mean I’m your mother for Christ’s sake!" She said.

I didn’t say a word, but my disappointment must have been evident. She was right of course and I couldn’t argue. Still I must have looked pathetic with my hard cock a mess and both hands in a cast with a pouting look. After several quiet seconds, she finally spoke.

"Look Davy, I can appreciate your problem. I know boys your age masturbate and now you can’t. It must be frustrating. But I wouldn’t feel comfortable doing it for you anymore. I will admit I was taken with it a moment ago, but it wasn’t right. Hell, I’m not even sure if it’s legal!" she said

"Frustrated is not even a strong enough word mom." I told her. "The thought consumes every moment of my day now."

"Well, if I could find someone willing to help, you would you mind that?" she asked.

"I guess not. Wait. What do you mean?" I replied.

"Never mind right now. Just let me clean you up and get you dressed."

Mom worked to get my waistband over my still-hard cock after she cleaned me with a wet washcloth. She muttered something about having to hurry as she finally got me situated. I could sense she was uneasy, but I also sensed that she might be getting very horny from the situation. Her nipples were rock hard through her thin blouse and she was shifting often during the entire process. I even noticed her purposely touching my cock and balls, even though she apologized as if it were an accident. Once she even got close enough I could feel her breath on my cock. It was driving me wild and I was hoping she would reveal her plan soon.

After we were done, she told me she would put things in motion immediately. I was still unsure of what she meant, but I was hoping whatever it was it would come soon. I decided to watch some tv in my room and hope I could forget about my lustful feelings for a few minutes.

"Oh honey." I heard my mom call from the living room sometime later. "Could you come in here for a minute?"

I got up and started for the door. My hard cock was leading the way as I pulled the door open clumsily. I was a little surprised to see Mrs. Bryce standing at the doorway. I tried to cover myself with my casts to hide my hard-on. Mrs. Bryce was a lady that worked with my mom. She was older than mom but still only about thirty-seven. She was tall and pretty, though a little heavy set. She wasn’t fat though and I found her figure to be very attractive. She would come over sometimes and always wore tight fitting clothes that accented her large breasts and well-rounded ass. Her stomach was still mostly flat as she carried most of her weight in her hips, and I always thought she looked a little like Rebecca from the show Cheers.

"You remember my friend Allison don’t you Davy?" Mom asked.

"Yes, how are you doing Mrs. Bryce?" I replied.

Mrs. Bryce smiled. "Fine Davy, I hope I can help you with your problem. Your mom told me about it."

I spun toward mom in surprise. I couldn’t believe she had told Mrs. Bryce what was the matter. She noticed my surprise and quickly walked to me and took my by the arm as we went part-way down the hall and spoke in whispers.

"Now Davy, I told you I would try to find you some help. Mrs. Bryce has always found you to be a very cute and sweet boy and I was able to convince her on the phone to come over and help."

"But mom, what about Mr. Bryce? I mean she is married and she is your friend and I don’t know about this at all." I answered.

"Davy listen. There aren’t a whole lot of answers here. I can’t go down to the mall and start asking young strangers to come to your aid. I would be put in jail in less than an hour. This is the best I can do. Allie is very nice and gentle and sexual and I figured she could help. And remember it is only a hand job. I think the purity of her marriage will be secure." She replied.

"Why can’t you just do it mom? I won’t tell anyone."

"Davy we have already discussed that. Come on. What do you say?"

I nodded my head and we walked back to the living room where Mrs. Bryce was sitting patiently looking at a magazine on the coffee table. I could see her cleavage well as she was bending over and I was starting to warm up to things quickly.

"Ok, Allie. I think Davy has decided to kindly accept your generosity and I will leave you too alone." Mom said.

"No, wait!" I popped in. "I would like you to stay mom. I think I would be more comfortable."

"Well, I’m not sure Mrs. Bryce would like that Davy?"

Even before I could beg her again, Mrs. Bryce surprisingly blurted that she didn’t mind at all and that actually she would prefer it as well. Even though it was my wish, I found it somewhat strange that she agreed so quickly. And since she had, Mom really had no choice and decided to stay. I personally think that is what mom wanted to do anyway.

Not much was said after that. Mrs. Bryce had asked me to get comfortable and then helped me off with my sweats. I was exposed now to two beautiful women and my inhibitions were fading fast. I watched as Mrs. Bryce slowly lowered her dress to the floor revealing her nakedness entirely. She hadn’t even bothered with a bra or panties, and her body was even more glorious than I had imagined.

"I hope it’s ok Davy. I figured it might help you to ‘relieve’ yourself easier." Mrs. Bryce said.

"Thank you." Was all I could muster.

She was actually more fit than she appeared before and her curves were driving me wild. Her breasts were very large and she bounced them with a giggle before situating herself in the floor between my spread legs. I sat on the couch in great anticipation. Then she slowly wrapped her hand around my cock and started to stroke me with slight squeezes that were driving me wild. I looked to see mom staring intently at the act, as she had one hand between her legs and the other on her breasts. She was horny as hell and it was driving me crazy. It was then that Mrs. Bryce suddenly stopped and stood up reaching for a bottle of lubricant on the table that I hadn’t noticed before. Then she laid down and poured a generous about between her tits as she began to rub it in.

"What are you doing Allie?" Mom asked in surprise.

"I figured he might enjoy fucking my tits. It’s not much different from a hand job really." Mrs. Bryce replied.

"I don’t know Allie. It’s just a little more personal somehow, don’t you think?" Mom answered.

"Not really. But I won’t do it if you don’t want me to."

Mom suddenly looked up at me and I guess she could see the lust in my eyes because she agreed that it was ok if I wanted to do it. I answered by quickly straddling Mrs. Bryce and setting down on her stomach. I couldn’t very well use my hands so Mrs. Bryce took my cock and placed it down onto her chest as she squeezed her tits firmly around it.

"Now just pump your hips and let my tits do the work honey." She told me.

It felt great! I don’t know how, but I was able to fuck her tits for quite some time before cumming. The most amazing thing was that mom got involved before the end too. I was doing a proficient job at fucking Mrs. Bryce’s tits and she actually seemed to be enjoying it to as she kept her tits firm around my shaft. The only problem was that I frequently popped free during the act and we had to re situate things. It was awkward for Mrs. Bryce because she had to keep pressure on the sides of her tits with both hands. And since I was without the use of my hands, I asked mom for help once again.

I’m pretty sure she was fingering her pussy when I asked her the question.

"Mom, could you come help me. My cock keeps popping free just when I get going good. Could you just keep your hand over my shaft so it doesn’t pop out?" The question would have been impossible only an hour ago.

"Sure honey." She said. And quickly got up from the chair she had been sitting in and kneeled down beside Mrs. Bryce.

She pushed my cock into place as Mrs. Bryce pushed her titties around my shaft again. I began to pump as mom watched, often giving glances to Mrs. Bryce as she was doing the same. After a few seconds, I was shocked to see mom lean over and kiss Mrs. Bryce on the lips, only and inch or so from my cock. The kiss turned into passion as they locked into a wet open-mouth kiss that lasted several seconds. Even when I started to cum, they continued to make out with each other. My climax was huge and I began to spurt load after load of cum all over their faces and Mrs. Bryce’s tits. It was so erotic, I though my dick would spew cum forever. It was the biggest load of my life and afterwards I just kept pumping. My cock never softened as I was at full speed again when they finally broke their kiss. Mrs. Bryce licked cum off her chin and off mom’s cheek while mom watched intently as my cock gliding in between Mrs. Bryce’s tits.

That’s when I heard mom shout out "Fuck It!" and quickly grab my cock in her hands and guide it to her mouth. I was shock but excited at the same time. I had never had a blow job and it was starting out very nicely. She pumped her head fiercely on my cock, as she ran her tongue along my head and shaft. She was jerking it with her hand at the same time and Mrs. Bryce was watching lustfully as she moaned.

Then mom pulled her mouth away with a pop and pulled me forward until my cock was inches from Mrs. Bryce’s mouth. Mom reached behind Allie’s head and pulled her up as her lips parted for my cock. I pushed forward and then retreated, beginning a pumping motion into Allie’s cocksucking mouth. That’s when I heard mom use words that I never thought I would hear.

"That’s it Davy! Fuck her mouth! Fuck it hard baby!"

I only quickened my pace and screamed that I was going to cum. To my surprise my mom stood up and grabbed me, pulling me away and to my feet. Then she quickly ripped her clothes off and revealed her amazing body to me. Her bush was neatly trimmed and she was tanned all over. Her large breasts were perfect and her nipples were rock hard. Once she had finished, she pushed me onto the couch and quickly straddled me.

"Are you sure about this mom. . ." I started. But she was already lowering her beautiful pussy down onto my aching cock.

In seconds she was bucking on top of me and screaming like a mad woman. Her pussy was hot, wet and velvety and it was the most lovely thing I had ever felt. Then Mrs. Bryce decided to get in the act and straddled my face. I licked and sucked on her cunt until she was shuttering and screaming just like my mom. I couldn’t take it anymore and released my sperm into mom’s pussy without warning. She didn’t mind and took it all in before collapsing into the floor in exhaustion. Then Mrs. Bryce quickly got off me and went to work on mom’s pussy, licking out all my sperm she could. It was the most erotic thing I could have imagined and it wasn’t over yet.

Mrs. Bryce licked and sucked mom’s pussy for quite a while as I watched. Mom was moaning and bucking wildly and I got the feeling this wasn’t the first time these two beautiful women had pleasured each other. After several more minutes I was beginning to wonder if they were ever going to stop. Mom must have cum a half-dozen times before she finally pushed Allie’s head away and begged her to stop. After a few seconds of heavy breathing, mom pulled herself up and on top of Mrs. Bryce as they once again embraced in a passionate kiss. Their breasts were pushed hard together as they rolled on the floor in their make-out. I was starting the feel like a third wheel when mom finally broke the kiss and looked at me with a smile. She then crawled backward until her face was even with Mrs. Bryce’s pussy and turned again to me.

"Davy, why don’t you fuck your mommy in the ass while I eat my friend’s pussy for a while?" She asked.

I was stunned. "Ok Mom." I shuddered before positioning my cock at her asshole. She was already making Mrs. Bryce moan loudly when I slowly eased my cock to her entrance. It was difficult without the use of my hands, but I managed to hit it just right as my cock head disappeared into her ass with only one push. I continued until my cock was all the way in and mom gave a loud muffled moan into Allie’s pussy. With all that had happened, I was able to fuck mom’s delicious ass for quite some time. It was driving her mad as she finally could no longer give attention to Mrs. Bryce. Allie stood up and positioned herself next to mom in the same position.

"Do me too honey. I love to be fucked in the ass. The hell with Mr. Bryce!" she laughed.

I decided to take her up on the offer. Mom was lost in passion and I loved the looks of Mrs. Bryce’s plump ass begging for attention. I moved away from mom awkwardly and positioned myself behind Mrs. Bryce. She eagerly stuck her ass high in the air as I gave a push. To both our surprises, I missed and entered her pussy instead. She didn’t seem to mind as she moaned with approval. I decided to go ahead and enjoy what I had and began to fuck her pussy hard. She was not as tight as mom, but she felt good nonetheless. I continued for some time until I decided to switch to the next hole. I knew it wouldn’t be long before I came again and I wanted to explore the only hole left. I pulled away and felt mom’s hand wrap around my shaft.

"Let me help you." She said shakily, still coming down from her last orgasm.

I watched as mom’s loving hand guided me to the entrance of Mrs. Bryce’s ass and then pushed in with a shove. She loved it as much as I did as she fingered herself while I fucked her asshole. She was gorgeous and it wasn’t long before I had to cum. Mom must have sensed my nearing orgasm and quickly pulled me away before taking my cock into her mouth! I was amazed that she would do something like that after I had just been inside her friend’s asshole, but even more amazed when Mrs. Bryce joined her. They took turns sucking my cock almost stingily until I had to cum. They were in mid-switch when my first blast landed roughly on Mrs. Bryce’s cheek. They began to quickly switch my cock back and forth between their mouths as I continued to spurt rope after rope of cum into each woman’s mouth. I finally subsided and my cock finally began to soften. They continued to take turns sucking all the cum they could until I was limp and spent. I fell back onto the floor in exhaustion as they slowly moved around each side of me to lie down beside me. Here I was with a beautiful woman on either side of me snuggled up to me and fully satisfied. I had run the gamut that day. I had gone from just needing to masturbate to enjoying nearly every sexual fantasy I could imagine.

"Well Davy boy," mom said, "I hope that helped get that wonderful cock of yours down for a while."

"Give me a few minutes mom," I replied, "I think we’re just getting warmed up."

I could already feel my cock swelling as they giggled in anticipation.

Fucking in my Family ( part 4)

wet panties on Incest Stories

Next day Jim got a chance and told me he needed more of me,Later mom had to go to the store knowing she would be gone several hours was our chance since my brother was still at his friends,as soon as mom got out the drive way i was in my room getting undressed.jim came in as I got stripped down I told him how hot and horny I was and he replied that he was too for my hot tight pussy as he started getting his clothes off I lay back in bed with my legs spreadand I was already wet thinking about his big cock that when he slipped off his shorts sprang out hard and jumping with excitement before he got on me he started kissing and sucking my nipples and fingering my pussy then his head went down between my thighs and his tounge was fucking my pussy God it felt sooo goooood and as he licked and s
Read More
ucked his fingers were massaging my ass he let one slip in a little and he was finger fucking my ass as his tounge fucked my pussygod i was almost out of my mind as wave after wave of pleasure raced through me as i started cummming he sucked harder and fingered my ass real fast and hard.i was moaning out of control as i hunched his face for more then begging him to fuck me as he lowered his weight on me he guided his huge throbbing cock to my swollen wet pussyas i raised my ass to meet him ohhh jim that was so good i moaned.then he sank his hard cock in me up to his balls and was grunting as he hunched wildly telling me how hot i was and soo tight.and i moaned back how big and hard and hot his cock was and how good it was as i told him to fuck me goodmy legs was around his waist as his balls slapped my wet ass from my hot juices and his slavia he was grunting he was fixing to cum and i was getting close again ohh yess yesss jim i beged fuck me hard cum in me make me cum i felt his body stiffen as his cock started jerking wildly as i felt his hot cum shooting deep in mei tightened my legs around his waist as i lurched and ground my pussy to him as a gigantic climax shook me felt like my whole body was exploding in pleasure.i held him tight to me as his cock jerked as my pussy seem to be trying to suck the last drop of his cum from his balls ohhh god that was woderfull i gasped oh yes it was to me too as he held it deep in me  he kept telling me that i was the best he ever had and when he did it with my mom he was thinking of me i giggled as i teased him yea i heard mom screaming last night when you fucked her yea she likes it just like you I see where you get it from.We dressed and went back in the den and just chatted all about fucking he wanted to know how long I had been fucking and with who I lied as I told him that I had only done it a couple times with a guys at school.But none had  what he had and it was not as near as good as him We made plans to meet when ever we could with out mom finding out.

Part 2" Fucking in my Family

wet panties on Incest Stories

As time past me and my brother really got to  getting things heated up `I was now getting a good climax and so was he and like me he could not get enoughwe were doing it some times 4 or 5 times a night when we could sneak into each others room.We would listen to mom moaning as she masturbated we would giggle and talk about how she needed a good fuck.and at times she would date a guy and on these nights me and brother would be by our selves and could really get it on.Then mom got serious about a guy  he was several years younger than her and he got to staying around alot and would spend nights with mom god it was so wild hearing them,he really made mom scream.Then mom and him got married and things went pretty smooth it just made it hard for me and my brother to get it on we almost

Read More
got caught several times.I thought he was a xexy looking guy and wondered how good he would do it I liked getting fucked by my brother he could give me a good climax but I got to wanting more.And I would sat in jim,s (step dad)lap alot.And most of the times it would be before going to bed and I would be just in my panties and a t-shirt which barely covered my ass.and now i was starting to grow some tits.and we would chat about diferent things and I started teasing him about making mom moan so loud,and I could feel him get hard as I sat in his lapand as time past i would sort of squirm around in his lap and one night mom was taking a bath and i was in his lap and i was teasing him about mom from the night before,he said bet you would like it too.I said I bet I would,And I added that I bet I could handle it too.I could feel he was getting on a good hard and his hand was on my leg right below my panties and i for some reason got brave enough to tell him he could touch me if he wanted and his hand slid up to my panties and he started rubbing me through my panties that was getting wet and then he slipped his fingers beneath my panty leg and let his finger slid up and down my aching wet slit i told him that it felt good,then i whispered i want you you to fuck me.He sort of groaned and said you sure??I could see the passion in his eyes.I said I need it,Mom was still in the bath and brother was at a friends for the night.He got up and taking my hand led me out to the garage  and sat me up on a table and peeled down my panties,his eyes fixed on my cunt with its thin pubic hair that was stating to grow,I spread my legs as he dropped his pants and shorts down to his ankles and his cock looked enormous jumping up and down and so swollen so hard.He pulled me to the edge of the table and i watched as he guided his huge cock to my pussy lips and slowly my pussy lipps parted tight around his head and he kept pushing as his cock slowly went deeper and deeper and he said oh god you are so hot and tight as he started working it in and out all the way up to his balls and i could feel him jumping with excitment  as he hunched and i was fixing to climax and he had only been in a minute and i felt his cock getting real hard and knew he was fixing to cum and i heard a gurgle deep in his throat as he made a hard hunch and i felt his cock jerk and hot cum shot deep in me,at that moment the best climax i had ever had swept through me and my pussy was pulsating tight around his cock.Oh god he moaned you was so hot and tight it was so good,but i should have pulled out but i just couldn,t ohh I,m glad you left it in it felt good cummming in me.we quickly got back our clothes on and i went in first and mom was just coming out of the bath Where is Jim she asked oh he went to the garage to check something as he came in he sort of gave me a grin.I could see his face was a little flushed from our hot fuck.him and mom went on to the bed room and i went to my room and could feel his cum ozzing out of my pussy getting my panties wet and sticky about 30 minutes past i heard the head board of moms bed banging against the wall and mom started moaning and screaming in pleasure,I sort giggled to my self as I thought of us in the garage fucking,now he was taking care of mom.Wonder if my pussy juice was still on his cock,as things finally quieted down i drifted off to sleep .

Fucking in my Family

wet panties on Incest Stories

 When about 7 or 8 years old I started getting curious about sex after hearing my mom and dad at night her screaming and moaning and him grunting at first i thought they were fighting. But mom would be moaning how good he was fucking her and how good it felt and begging for him to fuck harder that she was fixing to cum.A bout that time I got a peek one night as they fucked it sure opened my eyes,theywere both naked and sweaty and I could hear them slapping together and my eyes were fixed on his huge looking cock going in and out of mom as she begged for more and hearing her telling him how good he was fucking her.I felt weak and a funny feeling in my loins and I sort of peed in my panties from strange feelings I felt. I could never get that sight out of my mind.As time past for so
Read More
me reason I never knew for sure but mom and dad seperated and devoriced,me and my brother 2 years younger than me lived with mom.Mom had been devoriced about a year and had some dates but one night I heard her moaning like she had with dad and i sneaked from bed and to my luck her door was barely cracked she had not locked it or closed it all the way,she was naked in bed and was had a object in her hand and was working it in and out of her pussy and i could hear it buzzing as she arched her back and her hips girated then she let out a low muffled scream.she sort of relaxed and was gasping for her breath.I sneaked back to my room and unable to go to sleep and sort of uncontrolable had my hand beneath my panties tickling my pussy and it was such a good feeling but I was only about 10 at this time and it just felt good to touch.when mom was out a few days later i went into her dresser drawers and found her play toy.It was about 8 inches I guess I twisted the end and it was whirring in my hand and I put it in between my thighs and felt a sensation like never before as it vibrated through my shorts and panties Taking a chance I slid down my shorts and panties and sat on the edge of the bed with my leggs spread and pcaced right against my cunt God  it was such a feeling that raced up my spine and I could not take it away I was tingling all over I was unaware my brother had come in and was at the door watching me till he asked what you doing???God I liked to have died it scared me so. I quickly pulled up my shorts and panties and told him I had seen mom playing with it and i wanted to try it He came on in curious as to what it was asking so many questions some answers I didn,t know but made up things as we talked i told him to feel it and i turned it on  and told him to touch his self with it as he did he got a funny look on in face and i asked does it feel good and he said yes I told him it would be our secret.We then went in my room and he was asking so many guestions and he wanted to see me again with my panties down and told him ok if he pull down his pants to show me his too. he was curious about my slit and i told him i had seen mom and dad fucking and that his thing went in that slit he asked all about what they did and i tried to explain it to him how dad was pounding it in and how mom groaned and moaned. and now mom was doing it with the toy we had just played with to make her self feel good.He had a small cock at his age I guess was right size I think he was around 8 almost 9  and he wanted to know if he could do it with me he was had and standing out straight i told him i had never done and he said he hadn,t either but wanted to do it. I said ok and laid down in the bed with my shorts and panties off.with my legs spread and told him to put it inas he got on me we had trouble getting it in but i sort of guided it and spread my pussy with my other hand and he was starting in and as i pushed up to meet him i felt a sharp pain and i sort of screamed he froze and asked what was wrong i told him it hurt but now it was ok and he was hunching me like i told him to do like i had seen dad doing mom. i had a strange feeling deep in my stomach he soon just stopped as he had got tired said it felt hot in side me and good and he didn,t cum as guess to young but tried to for some reason pee in me and did a little god it felt so good hot inside me.wnen he got off there was a small wet spot on the bed and also a red spot and i had bled not knowing i had just lost my cherry it sort of scared me.but it had stopped.After that every chance we got we would be in his or my room exploring each other and talking and telling what older kids had said about fucking.

Samantha

Marti on Sex Stories

Richard relaxed in the big old bath after the harrowing day. It brought comfort to be back in familiar surrounding and the bath brought back happy memories of bath time with his sister, and Mum, whom they had buried today, scrubbing their backs. He could hear his sister downstairs and was glad that she had also come down for the funeral, it felt such a long time since he had seen her, yet it couldn’t be more than 6 months, since their Mums cancer had first been diagnosed.

Read More
ns="" comic="">As he thought about the day he distractedly stroked himself, out of comfort not sexual relief, but he was hard as his sister called up the stairs,

'Richard, do you want a cup of tea?'

 Richard snapped out of his reverie,

'Yes please Sis',

 Samantha replied that she would bring it up. A few minutes later he heard the rattle of tea cups on a tray as his sister climbed the stairs,

'are you decent?’ she cried,

'I'm in the bath but come in'

Richard ran some more hot water to make sure the suds covered his erection. His sister came into the bathroom putting the tea tray down on the floor before resting on the toilet seat.  Her gown slipped open revealing smoothly crossed thighs, she absentmindedly pulled it back over her knee.  She looked very tired and sad but more beautiful than ever, tall and slim with a handsome face, piercing blue eyes, full red lips on a very pale but flawless complexion, and long straight shiny black hair tied severely back, the silk dressing gown highlighting her full breasts and rounded buttocks. At 26, she was a more mature woman than the teenager his schoolmates used to fantasize about. Being only 18 months between them they had always been close and at that moment he felt deep affection and pity for his sister whom he knew would miss their mum terribly.

'Don't be sad Sam'

he said as she passed him his tea.

'Dad would have been proud of you today and moved by the way you spoke about mum in the church Richard'

she said. At that moment a single tear ran down her face and he instinctively reached up to wipe it away, as he had done many times when she was younger. She held his hand against her cheek and gently kissed it.

She looked at the bath and said

'happy memories, how many times were we in this tub as kids',

as if to echo his own memories, before adding

'wish that we could turn the clock back'.

 He held her face as she leant down, stroking her cheek and sensing her vulnerability. He wished he could take the tears away.

Her 'Can I get in with you',

surprised him but he wanted to comfort her and answered

'yes of course sis'. 

She pinned her long hair up and slipped the robe from her shoulders and he couldn’t help but notice her lithe body, firm breasts even with an arm thrown across then in coyness, lovely rounded buttocks below a very slim waist and milky white skin, she stepped into the bath, back to him as she used to of old. With her rounded backside inches from his face he could not resist the temptation to kiss her left buttock and this made her laugh.

'You always used to do that when I got in the bath',

 she giggled, like the little girl he remembered.

He smiled and said

'but now there's something worth kissing'

and she laughed again as she settled between his legs and leant back against him. He felt her backbone against him and her bottom pressed against his groin and it felt warm and soft. She leant over the side to pick up her cup, the movement of her flesh against his groin started to reactivate his erection, it was a long time since he had felt a woman's flesh against his, but he was horrified by his reaction as his erection grew against her back,

‘I’m so sorry Sis, I'll get out'.

 'It's OK Richard, with Mum gone you are the only one left who cares about me, my husband certainly doesn’t. Its nice that someone finds me sexy'.

 'Oh Samantha, I’ve always loved you and always will, I guessed things weren’t right between you and that bastard'.

He laid his hands on her shoulders gently massaging them and the back of her neck. Her skin felt soft under his fingers and she sighed with pleasure as his fingers unknotted her muscles. Placing her tea cup back on the floor she cupped her hands over his, and was still a moment as if coming to a decision, before leaning back against him and moving his hands down to cup her breasts.  Richard could hardly breathe as he felt the fullness of his sister’s breasts and noticed that her nipples ripened under his hands, he absent-mindedly stroked them with the tips of his fingers and felt them swell.

'That’s nice Rich'

she said as she laid her head back on his shoulder and for the first time he could see over her shoulder and realise the loveliness of her body, large firm breasts with cigar butt nipples, flat stomach and dark bush.

'Everything will be OK Sammy',

he said as a rush of tenderness and love swept over him, such that he had never felt before. His erection grew still further and she sighed as she wiggled her back against it. He kissed her exposed shoulder and neck and she turned her face to him before kissing him back with a passion that took his breath away.  They looked into each others eyes not fully comprehending what was happening before they kissed again, feeling each others tongues in their mouths, mouth covering mouth, lips against wet lips, breathing heavily against each other.  It was as if an unspoken boundary had been broken, years of longing poured out as they kissed so passionately.  They stopped and pulled away looking straight into each others eyes,  stripping away the conventions to reveal their inner feelings. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as Richard moved and placed his lips against her soft wet mouth again.

Breathing deeply Sam reached around and grasped her brother’s erection as Richard’s hand left her breast and slid down her flat stomach and stroked her thighs which were already parted in anticipation, before he felt her thick black pubic hair. His fingers slid through the dark curls and gently traced a line along her opening lips. Reaching round she grasped his prick at the base and as their tongues touched again, her hand slowly slid up to his engorged knob. 'God Richard you feel so big'

she gasped.

’ Love me' she breathed,

'I do' Richard whispered,

'no, make love to me' Samantha breathed.

 Richard gasped as he fingered her enlarged clit before slowly sliding two fingers deep into his sister’s tight vagina as she pushed her hips upwards to meet his hand.  She shivered, moaned quietly and continued to move her hips against his hand as he felt himself swelling in her fist. With his free hand he turned her face to his and kissed her lips again, gently stroking her cheek. She opened her mouth and he felt her slide her tongue into his mouth and he sucked it before kissing her back, open mouthed.

'I mean it, fuck me Rich, fuck me with your big hard cock'.

Richard gasped

'are you sure Sam, I want to, but are you sure',

'Yes, oh yes, take me to bed and fuck me hard, quickly Richard before I change my mind'.

He stood up, lifting her up underneath her arms, she turned around as the water cascaded off their bodies and they pressed close against each other.  Sam felt his hardness against her belly and she shivered when he slid his hands over her buttocks and lightly traced around her anus with his forefinger.  She squeezed his firm rounded bum and kissed his chest before he lifted her out of the bath.  They stood dripping on the carpet looking at each other.  He was surprised at how light she was, but how hard her breasts were and how shapely her rear was.  She was surprised at how big his cock was and how it excited her. He gently dried her off with a towel and she did the same to him before he lifted her in his arms and carried her to her old bedroom.  He gently sat her on the side of the bed and kneeling between her thighs, buried his face between her full breasts. He had a pang of recollection and told her about the morning, years back, that he had entered her bedroom looking for writing paper.  He had expected her to be at school but she had overslept, and he was mesmerised by her laying naked on the bed, covers having been thrown off in her sleep. He stood longer than he should have just looking at her fifteen year old naked body, a girl in a women’s body. He was excited by her young firm breasts, her rounded bottom and the 'v' at the top of her thighs, slightly open and covered by damp wispy hair. He told her how he moved to the side of her bed and how he ever so gently stroked her damp lips and rounded bum and then how he picked up a pair of her discarded knickers, which he still had, and locked himself in his bedroom and masturbated six times over them, thinking about her all the time.  He told her about the fantasies that he had after that morning, of coming into her bedroom late at night where she would be naked under the bedclothes, waiting for him, and how he would fuck her until the morning, filling her vagina with his sperm.

Sam was thrilled that he thought about her like that and lifted her breast for him to suckle whilst gently stroking the back of his head. Her nipples were so swollen they were almost painful and his lips felt cool on them.

'You know, I used to dream of you and your friends gang banging me. Sometimes I would be taking two cocks in my vagina and one up my bum and at the same time I would be taking your cock into my mouth Rich. In my fantasy you would be huge, sometimes 10 inches and I would take you down my throat. As I would feel your friends coming in my vagina and up my bum you would pull out of my mouth and spurt your come over my face, then you would kiss my face and then fuck me as your friends watched.  You would make me come again and again before you ejaculated, pumping your come deep inside me'.

Sam took her brothers face in her hands and so tenderly kissed him on the lips before whispering into his ear,

'it was at that time in my fantasy that I knew I had conceived your baby in my womb'.

'Sam'

said Richard

'I can't believe what I am hearing',

what he was hearing coming out of his sister's mouth was making Richard so excited he could feel his penis swelling to even greater size and Sam could feel his hardness snaking up the inside of her thigh. Sam said

'Yes Rich, I used to dream about having your baby, and even when my stomach was so swollen you used to be so tender as you fucked me every night, until one night I dreamt about you licking my cunt and then fucking me up my bum'.

Richard looked up with love and longing at his sister, he was so excited to hear his sister talk like this and it had a huge effect on his erection which was now nearly achieving every inch of the ten inches that his sister had dreamt about. He took her puffy nipples in his mouth; they were stiffly erect and long. His tongue left her breast and his lips travelled down her breastbone onto her flat stomach. He broke off and looked up at Samantha,

'Can I lick you'

said Richard,

'Oh yes, please'

begged Sam.  She lay back on the bed and lifted her slim legs, bending her knees to put her feet on the side of the bed.  She reached between her parted thighs and parting her bush pulled her swollen pink lips apart.  Richard could see her clit, hugely swollen and moist like a large red grape. He kissed the insides of her thighs and ever so gently licked his sister's outer lips. She smelt fresh and he could feel her trembling.  He gently enclosed his lips around her button and ran his tongue around it.  She arched her back as if a bolt of electricity had shot through her and came massively against his mouth. He held her hips firmly as he sucked her swelling clit and rolled his tongue around it, making her come continuously.

'Oh, Oh, Oh my god'

Sam gasped, her body heaving as her brother tongued her.

'It feels so good, better than I ever dreamt of'. 

She felt his wet finger in her vagina as he kissed her, and she tensed in anticipation as he withdrew it and slowly slid it down between her bum cheeks before it gently pressed against her anus. She felt him slowly push his wet forefinger into her bum and she groaned with pleasure. Slowly it slid into her rear, up to his knuckle.  Richard bent and flexed his finger in her and it felt exquisite, nobody had ever done anything like this to her before and it was so exciting. Stimulated in her cunt and rear she exploded into another orgasm of such intensity she almost fainted. When it was finished she gently withdrew his finger and sat up on the bedside.  She took his face in her hands and kissed him, tasting her moisture on his lips.

'Stand up my darling'

she said to him. He stood in front of her, his enormous erection waggling in front of her face, and she was able to look at him really for the first time as she knelt before him. Like herself tall and dark, she ran her hands over his well built chest bringing her hands down to his slim waist.  She smiled as she stroked his beautiful buttocks and gently wrapped her arms around his muscley thighs, drawing herself close to his firmness. He was her dark haired Adonis.

‘You still play rugby’

was a question that did not need answering. He merely smiled down at her as she kissed his muscled stomach,  and there waggling right in front of her was the object of her attention.

She gently took him in her hands and lovingly admired his enormity.  He had grown to at least 10inches in length, and she struggled to encircle it with her fingers.  Some pre cum dripped from its hugely swollen head and she gently nuzzled her cheek against it.

'Suck me, Sam'

Rich gasped, and he looked down at Sam as she slowly opened her lips around it. Very gently she took his engorged head into her mouth and closed her red lips around it. She rolled her tongue around the head and against the opening at the tip of his cock, and gently sucked. He tasted so good and this was something she had fantasized about for so long, she felt a trickle of warm wetness run down her thigh, she was so wet.  She took him out of her mouth and kissed his heavily veined length saying,

'I never did this for my husband Rich, but I have always dreamt of doing it to you, and you are so much bigger than him my darling'.

'Oh Sammy, it feels so good'

Richard said.

'will you come if I suck you some more?' asked Samantha,

'Oh yes if you want me to'. 

Without answering Sam took him back into her mouth, flicking her tongue around the nerve-endings of his engorged head.  She dribbled her saliva along his cock before masturbating him with both hands and sucking his knob end back into her mouth. Her urgent caressing caused Richard to push forward, the pushing became a thrust as his urgency increased.  He took Sam's head in his hands and held it firmly as the imperative to thrust into her mouth increased. She sucked harder trying to take him down her throat, fighting back the choking feeling before controlling her breathing as the choking became a pleasant caress on the inside of her throat.  Richard thrust with greater urgency and gasped as his penis completely disappeared into his sister’s mouth and throat.  He held himself there, his length down her throat; her eyes were closed as she gently caressed his balls with her left hand and stroked his buttocks with her right.  When she probed his anus with her wet forefinger he could control himself no more.

'Oooh Jesus Sam, I'm going to cum'.

He slipped his hand under her chin and withdrew until just his glans lay between her wet open red lips. He was as taut as he could remember, every nerve ending tingled. He came with such a force that Sam initially gagged as his thick warm sperm hit the back of her throat. He ejaculated again and another thick warm flow filled Sam's mouth. He squirted another five or six times before he was spent.  Weak legged he looked down at his sister, she was slightly leaning back on her elbows on the bed, eyes closed, head thrown back and open mouthed, a look of ecstasy on her face. Her mouth was full of his white spunk, which slightly trickled out from the corners of her mouth, down her chin and onto her heaving breasts.  She slowly and deliberately swallowed his cream, a little at a time before finally huskily saying,

'that tasted so nice Rich'.

She looked so sexy Richard could not stop himself from pushing her back onto the bed. He kissed her mouth and they tasted his spunk on their lips.

'Fuck me now Rich, I want you so badly'.

She reached down between her legs and found him, still incredibly thick and stiff.

'Oh Rich you’re still so fucking huge, slide that fucking great cock into my sopping wet cunt', she whispered hoarsely into his ear, licking it at the same time. She felt excited enough to express herself with swear words whispered into her brother’s ear and it had an electrifying effect on her brother who had hardly ever heard her utter a single cuss before.

She widely parted her legs drawing her knees up to her breasts and as he leant over her she guided his penis into her.  Finally he was making love to her. All those years of longing were released as she felt him enter her wet cunt. She felt his fat penis forcing her wet vagina wide open, and the feeling of his slick skin and veins sliding against her engorged clit brought her to another crashing orgasm. Her eyes rolled back into head as she convulsed, bubbles appearing on her mouth and for a split second Richard thought that she may be fitting before she gasped ‘oh my God’.  She felt so stretched and he thrust into her so deeply that she experienced feelings that she had never encountered before. Her contractions were so strong that they rippled through her whole body making her toes curl. Her brother kissed her passionately on her wet open mouth as she silently gasped in orgasm, all the time hearing him saying he loved her. She ran her hands down his back and wrapped her legs around his waist as he quickened his thrusting. Richard dropped his mouth to her swollen nipples and aureole and sucked each one into his mouth as she continued to jerk as she came against his thrusting.

'Fuck me my darling, fill me with your spunk and give me your child'

she gasped breathlessly into his ear, before sliding her wet tongue into it.  As his sister urged him to cum, Richard had never felt more potent, he was aware how large he was inside her, he could feel her tightness rippling over his prick, and he could feel his knob pressing against the opening to her womb. He could feel the heaviness of his ball sac wedged between himself and his sister.  He wanted to hold onto this moment for as long as possible, he wanted to pleasure his sister for as long as he could.  She whimpered in pleasure, as he thrust harder, her wetness squelching in the silence of the room, and her panting. She clung to him clutching his buttocks and then her finger, moistened by her own wetness, found his anus.  Gently probing she slid it in up to her knuckle and massaged his prostrate,

'Cum my darling'

she gently begged breathlessly in his ear. The effect was electrifying, oh the release. She felt the ejaculation deep inside, his body spasmed intensely.  She could barely gasp,

'Oh, oh'

as she felt his jets of hot sperm flood into her, she was vicelike around him, feeling his every ripple, Cumming with him, only on his ninth squirt did she begin to come down.

 When he started to cum his body took over and began to spasm involuntarily.  The sense of release was huge as his spunk spurted into Sam's contracting vagina. His first couple of ejaculations seemed to go one for ever and he was aware for the first time of his ball sac emptying and refilling.  The fact that he was fucking his sister only added to the pleasure and excitement; he wanted her to enjoy it so much.  Gradually the length of his ejaculations decreased until after about the tenth cum he rolled onto his side pulling her with him.  Side by side facing each other, still inside her, he kissed her so very tenderly on her mouth.  Utterly spent they lay gently kissing and holding each other.  Samantha could feel her brothers semen seeping out of her vagina, it ran back over his cock and balls and down her thighs. He had one hand underneath her, stroking her buttocks and he stroked her face with the other.

'What if I have made you pregnant'

he asked doubtfully,

'don’t worry, you have and it's wonderful'

Sam whispered.

'what do you mean, how do you know?',

Richard replied.

'I know, I know I have conceived and we're going to have a baby'

she beamed, face flushed.  He looked into her eyes saw them sparkling and sensed the conception that had already taken place deep inside her beautiful body.

'Will our baby be alright?'

he questioned.

'don’t worry my darling everything will be fine. I am so, so happy to be having your baby'.

Sam smiled at him. He leant up on one elbow and stroked her breasts before running his hand down to her belly which he gently massaged.

'We can go away and live as man and wife'

he said softly to his sister.  She looked up at him with such love before bringing his head to her and kissing his lips tenderly.

'I would be honoured to live as your wife'

she said to him before, totally spent, they both eventually fell asleep in each others arms.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stepmom & Me, first storyyy. so plzz have mercy while rating

The Steantorian on Incest Stories

I was born in a wealthy family and was quite well off. My mom passed away when I was 12 and after 4 years my dad remarried. 4 years had changed a lot in my life. I took up smoking and learned a lot about sex although didn’t have the courage to do it. We had a maid in the house but I never did anything to her except for forcing her to give me blowjobs and sucking her tits. When my step-mom arrived, the maid went away. My step mom was hot and I thought about her that way because she wasn’t y real mom. I didn’t get much of a chance to speak to her because she was a working lady and was always busy. I don’t know what she felt about me but she certainly eyed me strangely whenevr she saw me. Let me describe her. She has nice ass and had 34D cups. She was about 32 year
Read More
s of age and had fair complexion. At the instant I saw her I knew I wanted to fuck her no matter what. I had previously watched some porn movies involving incent sex and I wanted it. One day finally that golden opportunity came. My dad told me that he had to go away for 2 days and that left ‘Shaila’ (my step mom) and me completely alone. When he left we went to have dinner in a restaurant. We were driving home, I in the driver’s seat and she in the passenger’s seat. I made my approach. I accidentally put my hand over her wide legs and said sorry showing that it was an accident. She smiled and said ok. I had thought that it was enough for the day and didn’t do anything more. That night when I was sleeping, I felt someone rubbing my cock. I opened my eyes and saw my step mom rubbing my cock she smiled at me when she saw me. I pulled her and opened he hair band. I started to suck her tongue and she was moaning. I squeezed her 34D cups and finally she said, ‘fuck me u asshole, go on fuck me’. I told her to give me blowjob and she did, man that was the best blowjob ever that I got. I then put my cock in to her pussy and started going up and down. She moaned our aloud and I rammed into her again and again until I was about to cum. I told her that I was gonna cum and she put her mouth forward. I cummed in her and definitely felt better This was a night to remember

It's Better With Sis

tboneguy on Incest Stories

This is a sequel to “Caught In the Act”, which I submitted recently, and an apology is in order here.  I started that story several months ago with that title, and it got bogged down.  When I finally finished it recently and submitted it, it didn’t occur to me to see if someone had submitted a story with the same title, but it had happened.  So I apologize to that author for any confusion.

Read More
Normal" style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt; mso-pagination: none; mso-layout-grid-align: none">

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Well, you might guess that once June and I had masturbated together we wouldn’t stop there.  Why should we?  It was pretty damn nice, lots better than beating off all by ourselves.   

We couldn’t do it all that often, of course.  If we had done it every night Mom and Dad would have gotten suspicious and caught us, and they are very strict.  Nope, don’t want to take chances.

Mostly we chose times when they were out of the house, when we could undress completely and take our time.  We loved to tease ourselves and each other, touching and playing and letting it last a long time.  She was a master of that.  She would touch her legs and stomach and inner arms, her earlobes, underneath her tits, everywhere but her cunt.  Gentle strokes, more like a tickle.  As she did it I could see her nipples getting longer and harder and her breathing getting faster and I learned to guess pretty closely when her fingers would begin stroking her pussy.  When she did, she really worked it, moving two fingers in and out rapidly, rubbing and flicking her clit frantically, humping onto her hand.  And as she neared the finish she would push the fingers in all the way and press firmly onto her “G” spot.  She had it down to a science.

I had to learn.  I always got hard as soon as we took our clothes off (or even before) and until she taught me I would jack off immediately and cum in a few minutes.  I learned to stroke like she did, though, lifting and squeezing my balls, tickling them, squeezing my cock lightly, rimming the head, lightly stroking that sensitive spot just underneath the head, even tickling my asshole sometimes.  Anything to prolong the sexual tension.  Sometimes we would have a contest to see who could hold off the longest.  She usually won.  I got incredibly aroused looking at her pretty body, her perfect tits, her gorgeous blond pussy.  And if I smelled her, I was lost.  It set me off every time.

Well.  Perhaps that’s more than you really needed to know.  Of course, we also masturbated each other sometimes, really not as often as you might expect, but on those occasions we took the teasing to extremes.  I would stroke her body (or she mine) forever, just occasionally touching the genitals, extending the sexual torture to the limit.  We would make the other beg to be allowed to cum, and when we did it was explosive.

At night we would usually confine ourselves to intimate touching.  We would sit together watching TV, with hands in open pants or on tits, caressing very gently, really just playing.  We only got a little aroused that way and it was comfortable and sweet, though of course I was always hard.  I was always hard around her.  Couldn’t help it.  It was pleasant, to say the least.

Predictably, though, we eventually wanted more.  One afternoon when my finger was in her pussy she said, “Reed, you like the way I taste, don’t you?  You always lick your fingers.” 

“Yeah, you taste great.  Why?”

She was quiet a moment.  “Well, have you ever wanted to taste it at the source?” 

Took me just a moment to absorb that.  “You want me to lick your pussy?” 

“Well, people do that.  You might like it.”

I looked down at her lovely soft pussy.  Never really thought about it, but why not?  It’s pretty, it smells exciting, it feels good.  Why not?  I moved between her legs and inhaled the scent of aroused pussy.  It was quite moist, since I had already been entertaining it with my finger.  I started with a tentative lick, just touching.  It was really slick, but OK.  I leaned in and kissed it.  I heard a sharp intake of breath.  She liked that.  I kissed it once more and let my tongue tickle her pussy lips.  She began to squirm and her breathing was definitely speeding up.  I sucked a bit, pulling her pussy lips between my lips and tickling them with my tongue.  Running my tongue up and down her slit, I sucked in some of her juice.  Lovely stuff, and I kissed her cunt again.  Her slit was so tasty that I had to try her vagina, and I moved down and slipped my tongue in as far is it would go, moving it in and out, slow tongue-fucking.  Strange, but I found that it tasted just a little different inside.  No idea why.   

I knew, though, that for her the clit is where the real action is.  I gradually worked my way up to it and sucked hard for a moment, then pressed down with my tongue, pushed side to side a few times, licked it firmly, and sucked hard again.  She was bouncing now and I knew I had her.  I grazed her clit with my teeth a couple of times, then sucked her clit hard enough to feel it between my lips, while slipping a finger into her vagina.  Just a few more seconds, and she raised her cunt high, arching her back as high as it would go, and shuddered, two, three, maybe four times.  I kept my mouth on her pussy, sucking hard, til I felt her begin to relax.  Again, as she came down I stroked her legs and flanks lightly, over and over again.  Not sure why, really; she just seemed to like it.

Her breathing took a long time to return to normal, and she was quiet a while.  “Jesus, Reed, no one ever told me it could feel like that.  I felt like my body was one big nerve.  I’m not sure masturbation will ever be enough again.  Thank you.”

I didn’t know what to say.  I enjoyed it, too.  Her pussy is a fascinating place, and I wanted to be as close to it as I could, as often as I could.

“Uh Reed, they’re gonna be gone all day.  How would you like to take a shower together?”  How would I like that?  Don’t be silly.  I was already naked and just about as hard as I can get, but I swear my cock tried to get harder.  It was tight and quivering.  She looked down and giggled.  “Well, it looks like someone likes the idea.”

I followed her to the bathroom, admiring her ass all the way.  It’s not all that big, rather trim, actually, but it sticks out nicely in the back, wiggles prettily, and is extremely pattable.  I patted it and she gave a little extra wiggle.  Have I mentioned that she is beautiful and sexy?  

She turned on the water and we stepped under.  Omigod, when she was wet she was even more gorgeous!  We had never kissed before, but I took her into my arms, held her wet body close, and kissed her with more passion than I knew I had.  She didn’t hesitate, and returned my kiss just as eagerly.  Our mouths and tongues dueled happily for a couple of minutes, til we both had to come up for air.  She sighed a great big sigh.  “Wow, you’re really turning me on this morning.  My body’s like a big coiled spring, just waiting to let go.”

We did wash, of course; silly to be in a shower if you don’t do that.  First I washed her hair.  If you never washed a girl’s hair you just don’t know how erotic that is.  I hope I can be forgiven for sliding my boner between her legs as I did it; it did need attention.  And her hair smelled so sweet afterward.  Then we washed each other, very, very carefully, soaping every little spot and rinsing just as carefully.  We took special care with the genitals.  I soaped her pussy hair, scrubbing it shining clean, maybe accidentally touching her clit a few times.  I washed her cunt just as lovingly, getting very close to be sure I did a good job, rubbing the soap into every little crevice and even scrubbing her asshole.  When I rinsed it off I licked it just to be sure that it still tasted right.

She washed my cock just as carefully, inspecting every little spot to be sure it was lathered, and did the same with my balls and asshole.  “Reed,” she said when she finished, “I think you need some of what you gave me.”  She knelt down in front of me and took my dick into her hands, handling it delicately like fine china.  For a minute or so she just felt all over it, squeezing very gently, as if to check the texture everywhere.  She lifted my balls, one at a time, then together, rolled them in her fingers, and kneaded them gently.  Her mouth was now on my dick, just the head inside, sipping gently at the pre-cum that was steadily seeping out.  She stopped for a moment and I could see her rolling it around on her tongue, savoring the flavor.  Her tongue poked at my peehole, testing it, opening it up gently.  It felt very strange.  She sucked hard several times, then moved her mouth up and down my shaft, kissing and sucking the skin, gently beginning to jack me. 

Finally she looked up at me with love in her eyes and sucked my entire cock into her mouth.  I almost came right there.  What a wonderful sensation!  She left it that way a minute or so, working her tongue around the shaft, pushing my arousal higher and higher, then began an up and down motion that can only be described as mouth-fucking.  I knew I couldn’t take much of that.  Several minutes later I had to warn her, “June, I’m about to cum.”

“Do it, baby, do it.  I want to feel it shooting into my mouth.  I want to have my whole mouth full of your taste.  I want to make you feel as good as you made me feel.” 

Damn!  And I let it go.  Omigod, how wonderful it felt, shooting one spurt after another into her sweet, warm mouth, feeling it moving and massaging my cock like nothing I ever felt before.  She kept sucking til I was done, swirling the cum in her mouth, then swallowing it.  She kissed me then, a sweet, hard, loving kiss that let me taste myself in her mouth.  I finally knew what it meant to “make love.”     

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

My Aunt Tilly

Trap on Incest Stories

MY AUNT TILLY

     Her real name was Teresa, but we all called her aunt Tilly. She was an extremely sexual woman. She had won the state beauty pageant in her late teens, which parleyed into an underwear modeling career during her twenties, and she fit the mold to a tee. She had long hair, light brown, that extended to her mid-back. It was strait and always combed and brushed to perfection, just as you would think a lady of this sort would keep it. She had a lovely face, slender and devine, with high cheek bones and a perky, cute nose that turned slightly upward. Her eyes were her most endearing facial feature. Bright green and sexy, with dark eyebrows that enhanced them even more. Her body was chiseled out of stone. A Greek artist could do no better. Her

Read More
breasts were in the ballpark of a C-cup or D-cup, and fit snug and high on her chest. Her stomach was flat and featured with great muscle tone and her legs were lovely. Perfect is probably a better word, and must have been forty inches long. She had the classic bell-shaped figure though her hips were not large. They were, well, perfect. And a better ass I have never seen to this day. Her complexion was impeccable and always tanned to perfection. I can’t use the word ‘perfect’ too many times to describe this woman. I was about thirteen when her modeling career was coming to an end. She had always been my favorite aunt. She was my dad’s little sister, and had a great, fun-loving personality to go along with her beauty. She lived in the same town as I did and we talked and visited each other often. She was still only twenty-eight years old, and was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen then or now. And it was then that our ‘special’ relationship began.

Now as for myself, I was fortunate to get some of the family beauty. I had been active in sports since I was eight and dreamed of a career as a professional athlete. I worked out much of my free time and at thirteen, I was the strongest, fastest, and biggest kid in my class. I guess I am at least fairly handsome as well, because I never had trouble finding girlfriends. I guess I was as sexually active as any kid at that age, though I had never been all the way so to speak. I don’t know what it is, but girls my age cringe when it comes to intercourse, though they are as free to suck a dick as to make out with a guy. They usually request a little head in return, but that is more than acceptable considering. I guess they feel that is as good as sex will get with a boy without the chance of getting pregnant. I can’t blame them and didn’t really mind. I loved blowjobs and never turned down a chance at one. I had received many during my eighth grade year, and even more surprising was that most of the girls swallowed. But now it was summer vacation and I hadn’t seen any of my girlfriends in nearly a month. My birthday was coming up soon and I hoped I might get a little relief at my party, but until then I was confined to pleasure myself. Recently, I was finding myself imagining having sex with aunt Tilly as I stroked myself off. It was disconcerting at first, but I soon found that I was jerking off more frequently because of my fantasies.

I was just about to go to my bedroom for one such session when the doorbell rang. It was a Monday afternoon and my parents had left that morning for a two day business trip out of state. They decided I was old enough to keep myself. I was a little surprised to see it was aunt Tilly when I answered the door. She was supposed to be on her way to Florida for a photo session.

"Hi there, what are you doing here?" I asked as I let her in the door.

"Well, I was hoping just to talk. They canceled my session and I am a little depressed. I think that I am becoming a ‘has-been’ in this business." She replied.

She walked strait in and set down at the kitchen table. I could tell she was upset and also a little drunk. She had a bottle of scotch in her hand. I walked over and set in the chair next to her.

"Would you like a drink Danny?" she asked, seeming suddenly to come out of a trance.

"I don’t know, I’m a little young don’t you think?" I answered with a smile. I secretly wanted to join her badly, and was glad to hear her reply.

"Not today Danny. If you want one I would love for you to join me. I hate to drink alone."

I grabbed the bottle from her offering hand and quickly took two large swigs. It wasn’t the first time I had drank, and I loved every time I had caught a buzz.

We talked for almost two hours as we drank. I offered to let her stay with me so not to be so lonely the next two days, which she quickly accepted. I had to assure her that she was still very beautiful and that it had nothing to do with her session being canceled. During that time, we had drank nearly the entire bottle of scotch and were both getting pretty drunk. Our inhibitions were fading fast and our talk turned much more adult.

"You know what I’d really like to do Danny?" she asked.

"What’s that?" I slurred in response. She giggled a little and was slow to answer.

"What aunt Tilly?" I asked again smiling.

"Well, what I’d really like to do is . . . no, I shouldn’t tell you." she giggled.

"Come on! You can’t leave me hanging like this!" I laughed back.

"Have you even seen a Playboy magazine Danny? Because I always wanted to do that. Pose for Playboy I mean. I hate clothes and I think that would be very freeing!" she finally said.

I almost fainted. I couldn’t believe that she wanted to do that and I couldn’t believe that she admitted it to me, even if we were drunk. I didn’t speak for several seconds and she seemed to become uneasy about having said it.

"I’m sorry Danny. I shouldn’t have . . ." I stopped her before she finished.

"No Tilly, I’m sorry. I think that’s great! It was just a shock to me for a second there." I quickly blurted. "In fact, I think clothes are very uncomfortable also. I often sleep in the nude."

The words were shockingly out of my mouth before I realized it. The look on my face must have been priceless because she began to laugh once again.

"Well, I tell you what then. If you’re game, lets spend the next two days naked. I mean it doesn’t mean anything more than comfort. It will be our own private nudist colony. It would be nice to see that I’m not the only weirdo in the family." she laughed.

I was immediately stunned. I really did almost faint that time though I fought hard to keep a strait face. The woman I jerked-off to was now offering to run around naked in front of me and I couldn’t wait to let it happen. The scotch helped make my decision as I replied.

"OK!" I started with a giggle, "but you strip first. I want to make sure that you are serious. I don’t know if I can trust you."

She giggled as she stood up. She was wearing some shorts and a tee-shirt and tennis shoes as she proceeded to the bathroom. I waited in great anticipation as I quickly drank my glass down. My heart was pumping furiously and I thought it might explode. I had seen only a few titties in my life and I was sure they would never compare to what I was about to be shown, not to mention her pubic hair, which I had never seen before on a girl. My cock was growing in my pants though I barely noticed.

Just as I though I couldn’t wait anymore, Tilly popped around the corner wearing nothing but a smile. She threw her hands up and yelled "Ta-da!" as I could only stare. Her breasts were hard against her chest and her hard nipples pointed slightly outward and high to the sky. Her body was as perfect as I had mentioned before but there was an unexpected surprise. Her pussy was bald. There was absolutely no pubic hair covering her mound and I could see the top of her slit and the folds of her labia ever so slightly. She was so drunk she slurred and slipped a little, spreading her legs to unknowingly better my view. Suddenly I came. I had never anticipated it, but the build up and the delivery was more than I could stand. Her body was so perfect it led to me shooting my sperm all over the inside of my shorts. I hadn’t bothered to put on underwear that morning and I could only hope it wasn’t soaking through. The orgasm was more obvious than I had liked and it gained the attention of my aunt.

"What’s wrong Danny? Are you ok? You look tense." She asked, seeming suddenly sober.

I couldn’t answer for a moment as my orgasm subsided and then I assured her it was nothing.

"Well then it’s your turn Danny. Go ahead and strip." she laughed.

I smiled as I rose and started for the bathroom. I had to walk past her to get there and I was embarrassed. I tried to hurry by, but as I got even with her, she stopped me with her hand.

"Something’s wrong isn’t it Danny? Do you not want to do this anymore?" she asked.

"No, no. I still do." I said as I tried to push through her hand. She continued to resist as I could sense she was looking down at my crotch.

"Why are you wet down there Danny?" she asked in a more concerning voice. "What happened?"

I closed my eyes in worry. I was searching for a good excuse and was about to tell her a lie about how I had spilt my drink when I suddenly felt a tug on my shorts. I quickly opened my eyes to see my aunt Tilly on her knees before me pulling my shorts down. I was humiliated as I tried to stop her, but I was too late. I watched in horror as my cum-soaked cock flicked upward from the band of my shorts. A small spot of my cum hit her in the lips as she flinched a little. I could no longer move as I was stunned frozen.

"Danny! You have sperm all over yourself! What the hell is going on here!" she yelled. I then saw her lick the spot of cum off her lips. I almost came again.

"I’m sorry Tilly. I never meant for it to happen. It’s just that I never have seen a girl completely naked before, especially not as hot as you. I guess it was too much for me." I said.

"Did you jerk off while I was in the bathroom?" she asked more softly.

"No! I would never! It just happened." I answered.

Suddenly a smile crept slowly across her face. "Well, I guess I understand. I actually appreciate this kind of response. I guess I still have some of my looks." she said, smiling up at me. Her hands had moved to my thighs.

I suddenly tried to ensure her. "Over course you do auntie! Your still the most beautiful woman ever." I said.

"I love you Danny, and I want to help. I know a boy your age is susceptible to this kind of thing. I should have known better. I can help you clean this up if you want." she said.

"No I guess I can do it. And I still want to do our idea. I’ll just be a few minutes and I’ll be back." I answered.

"I could use my tongue." she whispered.

"What did you say?" I asked surprisingly.

She looked up at me and spoke in a normal tone this time. "I said I could use my tongue if you will let me. I love the taste of sperm. God, it’s been so long. Only if you want though. I wouldn’t want to take advantage of you." She reverberated.

Words could not make their way through my mouth as all I could do was nod in approval. She smiled and then looked back down at my penis. She moved slowly, licking first on my inner thigh, edging ever-closer to my scrotum. I knew it was going to be too much as I decided I better speak up.

"Aunt Tilly," I said, out of breath, "I think you better do my cock now, unless you want a bigger mess. I mean if you want to."

She never even looked up as she started more quickly now. When her lips parted and caressed my cock, I thought I would die. I had been given blowjobs before, but never with this kind of touch and expertise, and never from someone as lovely as my aunt Tilly. I watched as her lips pushed my previous cum toward the base of my cock as she went deeper and deeper. Even though I had just came, I knew it wouldn’t be much longer. My orgasm hit hard as she quickened the pace. I was cumming in my aunt Tilly’s mouth and she was sucking hard to increase my volume. I had to brace myself against the wall as she drained the last of my cum, not wanting to release me from her mouth. As I finished, she pulled away and swallowed hard. Then she continued to lick the cum from my balls and thighs until I was completely clean, except from her saliva which glistened all over my crotch.

She finally raised back to her feet as she looked at me with lust. She said nothing, only pointing toward the bathroom down the hall. I quickly moved to the bathroom and stripped as fast as I could. My cock never relented as it was hard as ever now. I raced back into the living room. Something in her last look told me that the fun was just beginning.

I was slightly disappointed upon returning to see my aunt sitting quietly on the couch watching television. I slowed down and walked over sitting on the opposite end.

"I think I should apologize for before Danny." she said. "I should never have done that and I am sorry."

"Tilly, I was there too and I’m not at all sorry. I had an embarrassing situation that you turned into the most special experience of my life. I only hope I can pay you back for your generosity." I said.

"What do you mean Danny?" she asked.

I said nothing. I only got up and walked in front of her kneeling by her knees. Then I parted them slightly before she tensed.

"What are you doing Danny?" She asked. I could tell she was getting excited.

"Just relax. I am going to return the favor." I said.

I felt her relax and I continued to spread her knees apart until her legs were wide and her pussy was fully visible. She gasped as I kissed her gently on her left inner thigh and ran my tongue to her pussy. She then pushed her hips forward to give me a better vantage point. I then ran my tongue along her slit to her clit. She moaned loudly and whispered how much she loved it. I then took control and buried my face into her mound licking wildly and pushing my tongue hard into her opening. She put her hands hard on my head and wrapped her legs around me as I continued. She was screaming in ecstacy as I refused to relent.

"OH GOD PLEASE. IT’S TOO MUCH, WHERE DID YOU LEARN THAT. OH SHIT I’M GOING TO CUUUUUMMMMMM!"

No sooner did she said it than I felt her pussy become suddenly wetter and a spirt of fluid escaped her opening and into my mouth and chin. I didn’t really know what was happening. At first I thought she might be peeing on my, but I soon realized this was not urine. It was something much more pleasant. I continued eating her sweet pussy until she grabbed my hair and pulled me away. She was like a crazed animal as she spoke the filthiest things I had ever heard.

"OH FUCK DANNY! YOU’RE THE BEST I’VE EVER HAD! NOW FUCK ME WITH YOUR YOUNG PERFECT LITTLE COCK! FUCK ME AND CUM ON MY TITS AND FACE!"

I was dumbfounded. Surely I wasn’t the best she ever had. Maybe she was just being nice. But I wasn’t about to disappoint her now. I quickly rose my body up onto her until my cock was at her dripping hole. I sucked her left nipple hard into my mouth as I pushed my hips forward and entered her pussy. It was tight and warm and the best thing I have ever felt. I began to pump hard into her as I took turns sucking her tits. Her arms and legs wrapped around me in rhythm with my thrusts as she screamed for me to fuck her harder. I then raised up and kissed her letting my tongue dance with her’s as she pulled me hard into her mouth. Then she broke the kiss and spoke out of breath.

"Get up and let me change positions. I want you to fuck me doggy style." she said softly.

I raised up and she quickly moved her knees to the floor as she learned over onto the couch. I moved around behind her as she gazed back at me to watch. I positioned my cock at her pussy and entered her again with one quick thrust. She fell hard into the cushions of the couch as she let out a scream. I grabbed her hips and pumped furiously at her ass. The sound of my balls slapping against her pussy was erotic and pleasurable. This went on for several minutes with her constantly begging me to fuck her harder. I don’t know why I hadn’t cum yet, but I was enjoying every bit of it. She then quickly stood up without warning as my cock popped from her cunt. She was convulsing as she leaned over to rest her hands on the couch, not saying a word. Then I watched as she began to quickly rub her pussy with her hand. She began to scream "OH GOD!" over and over again as a large stream of cum began to splatter from her cunt. It lasted several seconds and wet not only me but the carpet and the coffee table as well.

I sat on the couch beside her and stroked my cock with my hand until her orgasm subsided. I thought she would collapse several times before she finally finished, though she never did. Then she looked at me with a smile and quickly straddled me with her still-shaking legs. She sat down on my cock and began to ride me cowgirl-style. It wasn’t long before it was my turn and I was ready to cum.

"Oh shit auntie! I’m going to cum!" I screamed.

"Ok!" she said as she rose off me and laid down on the floor. "Cum fuck my tits until you cum all over my face! HURRY!"

I did as told and straddled her chest. As I laid my cock between her tits, she squeezed them together around my cock. Between the slickness of her cunt on my cock and the sweat of our fucking between her tits, there was plenty of lubrication. I began to pump as she opened her mouth to take the head of it into her mouth with each forward thrust. I could take no more and my first spurt came just as my cock was in her mouth. A large stream extended from her tongue to my cock head as I pulled away. The next spurts hit randomly all over her face and chest, running down the sides of her neck. I came hard and long and finally took my cock in my jerking hand for the final few spirts, aiming specifically at her open mouth. She licked and scooped up as much as she could as I milked the remaining cum to the tip. She then took my cock into her mouth and suck the last bit down her throat.

After several minutes, I finally got off her and she rose to her feet and collapsed back onto the couch as I stayed sitting exhausted on the floor. We were both trying to catch our breath. There was cum all over the carpet and couch from our fucking and I suddenly became a little worried.

"Tilly, that was the most amazing thing I have ever experience, but what are we going to do about the mess?" I asked.

"Oh honey, it was the best ever for me too. It’s hard to believe you are only fourteen. Well, almost fourteen anyway." she said. "And don’t worry about the mess. We will clean it up tomorrow night. I have a feeling it’s going to get a lot messier before then anyway." she said with a smile.

"Yeah," I said, "I think maybe right now."

I stood up on the couch and straddled her body, pointing my still-hard cock at her mouth with a smile.

"Oh my! You are a stud honey!" she said, as she took my cock into her mouth.

Since those two fuck-filled days, we have been lovers. No one in our family has a clue what’s going on, but we fuck almost every day. It has been over four years since that first time and we are planning to move in together when I leave for college next month. Its an out of state college and my parents are glad that she has decided to move in with me there to help take care of me. She told them she had gotten a job there and it was no problem. Little do they know that her main job is to drain my balls every day as we fuck like animals. And animals we are when it comes to sex. We have since done things that make our first time look like a scout meeting, and I know the best is still yet to cum. She still looks as great as she did then and we just can’t help ourselves. Oh how I do love my aunt Tilly!

My first time (resubmitted)

Yautja on Forced Stories

It was about 4:30pm and I was just getting off work. I was getting in my car when she comes up to me and asks if she could get a ride to her house because her car broke down and she needed to get home. So i said yes and we got in my car and started to drive off and i asked her if she was hungry . To my astonishment she said Yes and told me that if I stopped by the store she would make me dinner.

I'm a guy why would I refuse a free dinner? So I stopped by Safeway and she went in and got some things and then we took off. After about ten minutes i didn't know where she lived so I asked her and she said we were going the right way so I kept driving. Not too long after she said take a right, left,then another right, and we'd be at her driveway. It was surprisingly Long it was out

Read More
in the country.

We went inside and she said that she was going to the kitchen and to make myself comfortable. So i watched some TV and then i started to think "Hey this is perfect i could rape her and no one would know unless she told someone but if i made a big enough threat she wouldn't talk." So i waited till she was done cooking when she said "I'll be right back i have to use the restroom" And it clicked perfect time to act. She went to the end of the hall and after she closed the door I got up and snuck around to the side of the door and waited till she came out.

She opened the door and I grabbed her around the waist and mouth. i dragged her to the bedroom across the hall and told her that to be still and and get undressed. She looked at me with fear and said are you crazy. I said "No I'm a Horny fuckin' virgin that needs some Pussy, And your my pussy" and I slapped her across the face, took out my pocket knife and told her to undress. She did as she was told. I took her pillowcases and cut them into long strips and tied her up to the bed with them.

She was so perfectly curved and her breasts where very large. Putting my hand on her pussy i felt for the first time pussy juice. i went to the end of the bed, smelled and tasted her moist clean shaven pussy . It was So Sweet almost like sugar.,Since i grabbed her my Girth had been growing to its fullest extent which was a hard 9 inches. It was painful against my jeans. I took them off and let my dick slide against my victims flesh. I told her to suck my dick and she did. She was very skilled with her tongue.

I took her head and rammed my cock strait down her throat, She gagged. When i was about to cum i asked her whether she would be lucky enough to taste my seed. She shook her head to I pushed my Cock head into her mouth and I felt my self Shiver in pleasure. She spit my Seed at me and i slapped her again this time making her bleed.

I was instantly hard again so i went to her clit and ran my cock up and down it. She started to moan and oh boy was she wet. I stuck my whole length in her tight pussy and fucked her brains out.

I went in and out every time harder than the last Until I felt her orgasm. I could not take it anymore i came inside her tight little pussy.

I told her If she told anyone i would hunt her down do it again and kill her. i put my clothes back on and went to the kitchen and ate the dinner she had made it as quite good but cold.

After i finished i went back into the bedroom and cut the pillowcases just enough so that in a few hours she could have ripped them and gotten free. I left and went home thinking the whole way home about what i just did. I felt really good and i would do it again.

if you have any comments plz email me plz make sure you make the subject STORY COMMENTS email TealC_Master_Taree@msn.com

Please Mom

Bdawg304 on Incest Stories

Please Mom

By Randy Randy

 

 

My name is Sally. I live with my husband of 20 years and our son John. Everything was normal until one day when John asked me to let him see me naked.

Read More
New Roman"> 

John a good looking although extremely shy young man. He has a lot of friends but has never had a girlfriend. From talking to the other mothers at school events it seams that John is the last of his group to be dating. Hearing them complain about the girls calling and coming over made he glad that he was less outgoing.

 

Then “it” happened. It was a Saturday and John and I were having breakfast. I had just put his plate in front of him and when I looked up he was looking down my blouse. “What are you doing John” I said. He didn’t or couldn’t answer but I kept asking questions.

 

 “Were you looking down my blouse?”

 

 “What did you think you would see?”

 

“Why would you do something like that, I’m you mother”

 

 There was still no response from John, and then I asked “Is there something you want to say to me?”

 

He looked me in the eyes and said “Can, can I see you”. “Can I see you naked?”

 

Now I was speechless. After a few seconds that seamed like minuets I gathered my thoughts and asked him what he was trying to ask. He made it crystal clear. “Mom, I want to see naked, see your body, the female body”.

 

His response made me think there was more to this then just seeing his own mother naked. We talked and he told me about his friend catching him in a lie. A few months ago. He had told his buds that he had gotten to first base with a girl he meet on vacation. Evidently when he could not answer their questions he was caught and they were teasing him about being a total virgin.

 

“How would seeing me make this situation better?”

 

“If I could talk in detail about what a woman looks like and moves when naked they would leave me alone and I’m to shy to ask any of the girls I know”.

 

As his mother I felt sorry for him but there was no way I could let him see mw naked. I needed to tell him that and let him down gentley. “John that explains a lot and you need to know that I’m not mad, but I just can not do it”.

 

“Please mom, this is a real problem for me”.

 

“No John, I can not do it, you’re my son”.

 

“Please mom!”

 

“John lets just forget this and I will try and help you in some way, OK.

 

Well every day for the next week John would ask if he could see me naked or watch me changing clothes. He also tried to look in my bathroom window when he thought I was taking a bath, His persistence was getting to me and I did think about letting see me but I could not bring myself to do it.

 

One evening as I was changing for bed I put on a negligee that was almost see through that came to about mid-thigh. Looking at my reflection my son’s request came to mind. Would seeing me in this satisfy his curiosity? My nipples and hair were noticeable but I felt covered. My husband was already asleep so I put on a robe and headed to John’s room.

 

John was in bed watching TV when I asked to come in. “John, I have an idea on how I can let you see me but not naked”. “I will let you see me in a negligee that is somewhat see through”.

 

This perked his attention. “When” was all he said”.

 

“Now, before I come to my senses about this”. I reached for the tie on my robe and with a deep breath opened it and let drop to the floor. John eyes popped wide open and jaw dropped. He was looking me over when he asked me to walk around. As I started to move about his room my breasts swayed rubbing the nipples on the material causing them to stiffen, a fact he quickly noticed.  I felt a bit like a runway model as I turned about the room for my son’s viewing. When my back was to him he asked if I would pull my negligee up so he could see my butt. Looking over my shoulder I pull the hem up to my waist exposing my bottom. “Wow, you have great ass mom and your pussy looks better that I imagianed”. Shit, I forgot that there was a full length mirror on the wall next to the door and he a clear view. I dropped the hem and told him he got to see more that I was planning and proceeded to leave.

 

“Mom, can I have a hug before you go?”

 

I turned back to my son as he pulled the covers off and stood up. Now it was my turn to have my eyes pop out of my head. He did not have his normal sleeping shorts on and was naked from the waist down. My eyes were drawn to his dick and what a dick it was. It was at least 8 inches long and still not erect as it was hanging down his leg. I was frozen like a deer in the headlight of an oncoming car and stood there as he approached me. He embraced me and I could feel his dick throbbing as he became fully aroused. I moved slightly to try and break contact with his growing erection but it only made it worse. As I moved my legs parted and his manhood slipped right between my legs. It felt like I had a baseball bat between my parted legs.

 

I was becoming more aroused and I knew that I must leave before things got more out of hand. With all the will I could muster I asked John to let go so I could leave and return to my room and his father. John let go but did not move. Backing away from him I could feel the head of his dick as it slid from my ass to my pussy even parting the lip a bit. When it broke its contact with me it sprang up catching the hem of my negligee. Backing away further I pulled my negligee free. I could not stop myself from looking down and there before me was the largest dick I had ever seen. Now full erect my son’s dick was at least 10 inches long and as thick as my wrist. As I stared John put his hand on my shoulders and applied genital pressure as he said “take a closer look”.

 

Dropping to my knees before my son I knew I was in trouble. As I looked at his massive pole he stepped forward and brought his dick in contact with my face. Gripping it at the base John rubbed his dick all over my face. On the third pass over my lips I opened my mouth and took him in. Now I’m not a fan of giving head but knowing that this was my son made it more erotic and I wanted it in my mouth. I could fit only half of his dick into my mouth but John seem to like it. Then without warning John let loose with a huge load that I drank down.

 

My son lifted me to my feet and took my hand leading me to his bead. He lay down and pulled me on top of him. I reached between my legs and guided him to the opening he came from. I had my first orgasm as my son entered me. Never had dick like this in me! My son’s manhood was reaching places that were never touched before. John started to fuck me hard, forcing more of his dick into me with each powerful thrust.  His hard fucking forced his dick into my cervix and I was finally able to take the last of him in, all 10 inches. As we fucked for more than an hour I had multiple orgasms. The best his father could do was 30 minuets and that was a rare event.

 

            John was nearing his own climax and rolled us over to be on top. His fucking was almost violent as he got close to cuming. I could feel his dick swell even more and then he let loose. I could feel the white hot cum filling me to overflowing.

 

He fell on top of m and we held each other for a long time before I realized that needed to get back to my room before his father woke up and might come looking for me. John rolled off and his limp dick exited my well fucked hole. As I reached the door he spoke his first words in an hour. “Mom, can I see you naked?” The whole time my negligee never came off.  I pulled it off and posed for my son.

 

“You look better that I ever imainaged mom, thanks.”

 

I smiled and headed for my room.

 

As I lay in bed I thought about what happened and how it would affect our lives, but I knew it was going to happen again and soon.

Breakfast Club 4

margoslips on Group Stories

Lydia and I had been meeting secretly as lovers now for several months while we continued our new found Sunday breakfast wife swapping meets with our husbands, Frank and Carl. For me it was like I had found a new corner of heaven. Carl and I were still very much in love and showed it our bed. But fucking Frank every couple of weeks was unbelievably exciting and Lydia, Lydia was a new and wonderful passion for me. I was in love with her and the many hours of love making we shared were both sweet and powerful. This Sunday, we had decided we could keep our secret no longer.

The men cooked as usual and were getting very fancy. Belgian waffles with strawberries were designed to be symbols of love making to come. Champai

Read More
gne sparkled in crystal. As we got up from the table, Lydia and I led our opposite's husbands to the living room couch and shoved them gently to sit down. This wasn't the usual foreplay and they were already getting a twinkle in their eyes for reasons they could only guess. Then the two of us faced each other.

Lydia was braless in a white silky blouse that hid no secrets. Her red skirt barely hid her panties. She was lovely. I had on my favorite blue suit -- very modest you might say -- and also a white blouse and no bra. 

We looked at each other with love in our eyes. Then Lydia helped me off with my jacket as I unbuttoned her blouse, Soon we were both topless and Lydia's lovely breasts had me so excited. I went around behind her and turned her to face the men. Then I started kissing her neck as one hand caressed her breasts and the other unzipped her skirt. As her skirt fell to the floor, my hand slid over her panties and briefly flicked over her furry triangle. Kissing my way down her back side I lowered her panties to the floor as she stepped out of her shoes totally naked. As she turned around I could already smell the sweet aroma of her sex, but she beckoned me to stand. 

Soon Lydia was behind me and I stood facing the men. Both guys looked nervously at each other but were also quite aroused. Carl had his hand in his pants. Lydia took both of my breasts in her fingers as I leanded back so she could kiss me. Then I felt her cool hands unzipping and lowering my skirt. I gasped as she slid her tongue down my side and her hands both moved into the waistband of my panties. As my panties fell to the floor, one hand came between my legs from behind. "Oh Margo," she muttered as she felt the wetness of my pussy. I played with my breasts as her fingers entered me. Oh god. I was already having an orgasm standing there in front of Carl and Frank. Then Lydias head pressed my legs further apart and soon she was licking me, drinking me, probing me with her tongue. I could barely stand as orgasms shook my body.

I turned and collapsed on her, my mouth immediately engulfing her whole pussy. She screamed as my tongue licked her vulva and penetrated her vagina. She was licking me and we both continued to come over and over.

I objected when she stopped but realized a cock was there. Whose was it? A groan as it plunged deep inside me told me it was Frank. Soon Carl was in front of me stroking his hard cock. I helped him to a few moments of oral sex and watched as he plunged his cock into Lydia's open sex only six inches from my face. Frank's thrusts were slamming to the top of my vagina and I was moaning and shaking out of control. I was licking Lydia's pussy as Carl fucked her and god, i was totally consumed, totally happy. The men had not turned on us or rejected us. Everything was wonderful as Frank's juices suddenly filled me and Carl's cum was oozing out of Lydia.

When we were done like that, each married couple went to a different part of the room and tenderly made love over and over. I said to Carl, "Let's start a baby, honey." And so we did the next month.